Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Prologue

When she woke  up…

She screamed.

She screamed and thrashed and kicked.

She was somewhere, somewhere small.

Cold…

Trapped.

She kicked harder and harder. Flashes of pain shot up her leg but she couldn’t be deterred.

She, she needed to get out.

She needed to…

To…

To apologize.

To apologize to them.

Her screaming gave way to crying and small sniffling.

She was sorry.

She was so so sorry.

She was sorry to Makoto, she was going to try and frame him.

She was sorry for Leon, even he tried to talk her down, she refused to listen. If she would have then maybe--

There was shouting above her.

Her eyes widened. She kicked harder and harder and soon she heard something crack…

And a tiny door creaked open.

--

She scrambled out of wherever it was, her foot hurt she definitely much have bruised it--

She couldn’t focus on that right now, the banging and yelling was growing more frantic. Looking to see--w-was this a morgue? It was cold, b-but shouldn’t it be colder?

Ah there was water everywhere…

A light was flickering on one of the doors, where the yelling was coming from. Pushing herself to her feet she rushed over-yeah foot is very much bruised--

Open, open! Why won’t it open!? Ah she couldn’t concentrate with the yelling.

She opened her mouth a few times but couldn’t get any words to come out. Not at first, then that little door was being kicked it, and the light flickered again. Maybe---maybe!

“LEON!”

And then the yelling stopped.

“Leon! Please listen, keep kicking at the door, there’s a keypad--”

“S-Sayaka?”

“Y-yes, i-it’s me…”

“Oh god, oh fuck! Say-Sayaka! I-I’m sorry! I-I’m so--”

“Later! Let's get you out of here first!” She heard a small sound, almost like a huff and the kicking proceeded. The door jostled and the light flickered. All the while she kept pressing buttons on the keypad.

Maybe they could break it? She remembered something like this happening to her on tour once. Well not this exactly….but still.

Then the light flickered faster and faster and then--

It went off…

And a click.

And the small door slowly opened.

She backed away just as the door was kicked open, and out scrambled a shaking and shivering Leon Kuwata.

Her heart was slowing down some. The adrenaline was rushing out…

And she cried.

--

Leon could feel himself shake as he tried to catch his breath. His lungs felt like they were burning and fuck his foot hurt. What happened? Didn’t he die? A thousand fucking baseballs to his body--

Oh fuck he felt sick.

Wait-where was!?

He whipped around when he heard the crying.

And there she was…

She was alive.

She was alive and crying and--

He fell back with a cough as she threw herself at him. She held onto him as she continued crying. Repeating ‘I’m sorry’ over and over again. The pain, and remorse, he found himself wrapping his arms around her as his own tears flowed.

Each ‘I’m sorry’ Sayaka said he echoed.

Neither of them could tell how long it was, but when they finally were able to calm down, eyes and throats hurting, they tried to get their breathing back under control. It was the only sound in that room for the time being.

Sayaka sniffled as she pushed herself up and rubbed at her eye, and Leon pushed himself up. He looked around, just what was this room? Why was everything so, freaking wet?

“I’m sorry…”

Leon looked over to her, and gently reached to her, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I think we shared enough of those for right now--I-I wanna talk about it more but, we--”

Sayaka took a shaky breath and nodded “W-we should really f-figure out where we are.”

“And how they hell we’re alive…” Leon said as he looked along the wall to see more of those little doors. Only some had a light on while others didn’t. He counted…

Six.

D-did that mean that mean the others, survived?

Wait, were they still in the school?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 1

“So we’re still in Hope’s Peak,” Leon deduced. “But where, didn’t see any room like this on the first floor…”

“Then we’re probably on another floor,” Sayaka said. “I-I mean we didn’t--”

Leon placed his hands on her shoulders. “H-hey, we just got composed no crying alright? You start I’m gonna start again too.”

Sayaka sniffled slightly but nodded. “S-should we, step out?”

“Might need to…” Leon glanced over to the wall seeing the lights on the doors still holding steady. “But not for long. Just incase--”

“A-anyone else wakes up…”

Leon smiled some and nodded. Seemed like they were on the same wavelength.

The door was heavy as he pushed it open. Their footsteps eoching a bit too loudly as they stepped out. The hall was dark, and dirty with dust.

“H-how long were we…” Sayaka began.

“C-come on…” Leon cut her off and took her hand as he headed down the darkened hallway .

--

“Looks like this is the top floor, I don’t see any stairs or anything like that going up,”  Sayaka concluded as she and Leon stayed close to one another. It was dark but not pitch black, but still not the easiest to get around.

There were no other ascending stairs, just ones going down.

“Yeah, should we,um, try and check out some of the rooms?”

“I, um…” Sayaka hesitated, and Leon responded right away.

He turned around and placed his hands on her shoulders once again. “L-listen, w-were together on this, a-anything that happens, we have each other right?”

The Ultimate Pop Idol felt her eyes tearing up. “H-how? How can you just, how can you just trust me?”

“Because…” Leon’s voice was shaking some. “Because, I, I don’t think I can trust myself, so I just--I just gotta trust in you then.”

“Leon…”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry that I’m--” The Ultimate Baseball Star was cut off when Sayaka stepped forward and hugged him. Her breathing hitching some.

She was crying again. “I-I, a-alright. Y-you can trust me, b-but! But I, but only if I can, if I can trust you, because, I, I don’t think I can trust myself either.”

--

“A garden? Inside the school?” Sayaka looked around. “I-I don’t—how?”

“I think it’s best we don’t think of how,” Leon walked with her, the two staying close together as possible.

They explored the place. Both extremely relieved when they found that indeed the water was still running. Looks like thirst wasn’t going to be an issue. The little shed proved to be a little more difficult to open with the rusted hinges.

“It’s so dusty...how long have we--”

“I know. I wanna know too--wait what’s that?” Leon crossed the little shed. “A pickaxe? Why would that be in a place like this?”

“Ah! The handle, there’s something carved in it,” Sayaka pointed out. “Crazy...Diamonds?”

“Crazy-wait wasn’t that Mondo’s gang?”

“D-do you think he left it here when he got out?”

Leon picked it up. “I don’t know but I just--”

“F-feel like we should bring it along?” Sayaka asked, and he nodded.

They stepped out of the shed and rounded the other corner and both froze. T-they knew there was an odd smell when they first stepped in. A rotting smell. But they just assumed it was from the plants possible decomposing, they did walk past a few dead plots.

That’s what they hoped at least.

“I-is that…?” Sayaka couldn’t bring herself to finish the question.

Leon felt his stomach drop, and he could feel a cold sweat on the back of his neck. W-wasn’t everyone who died in those, things back in the other room? So then why? Why was there, why was a body just, decomposing away here?

W-was he wrong? Were there some who just, just weren’t picked up? D-did that mean nobody surviv--

“Leon!”

Leon jumped as he felt his chest heaving some, as if he forgotten how to breath for a moment. “W-what?”

“I, I was calling your name,” Sayaka said, eyes darting over to the corpse. “B-but you weren’t listening. Y-you had th-this far off look in your eyes, I….I was worried.”

“Sayaka…”

She clung to him, as fresh tears spilled from her eyes. “Don’t leave me alone Leon! Please, I don’t, I couldn’t take it. So please, please just, stay here.”

“I--I can’t,” he began. He slipped into somewhere? Somewhere in his head? Well did he really think waking up after being killed--he at least thinks he was killed-that was going to be fine? “I...I’ll try. But, I can’t make a promise.”

“T-then j-just trying w-will be fine,” Sayaka got out as she hiccuped a little and wiped her eye as she gave him a slightly waivering smile. “So, um, w-where now?”

“Think we should trying going down a floor? I mean, we don’t even know how many floors there were, right?”
 
--
 
Carefully they made their way down the stairs. The halls were dark just as they were on the floor above.

“Alright…” Leon took a steadying breath and looked to Sayaka, offering her his hand. “L-let’s check out this first door.”

Sayaka nodded as she took his hand. They could do this, yeah they could. Together. She was sure it probably wasn’t all that healthy, but then again with everything that happened…

Nothing really could be healthy for them.

Leon slowly turned the knob. It wasn’t locked, t-that was a good sign right? It had to be. He flashed Sayaka a smile and she mirrored it--

And both vanished from their face when they opened the door…

And saw a sea of glowing red eyes.

Followed by a sound that had both of their stomachs drop.

“Phuuhu…”

--

They scrambled back into the room and shut the door. The padding sound of the Monokuma’s footsteps close behind. They were breathing harshly, but they should be safe right? They got away right? They--

A set of three claws pierced through the door and Leon swore he once saw his life flash before his eyes. A hand was slapped over his mouth. Eyes darting to see Sayaka covering her mouth with her other hand, eyes wide with fear and brimming with tears, body shaking.

As if on instinct, he slipped an arm around her and held her close. A glowing red eye peered through the holes in the door. Leon was sure his heart was close to just busting out through his chest.

Still. T-they just had to stay still and not make a sound. That’s all they had to do.

The bear gave a huff, and wandered away.

They didn’t move. Sayaka was still covering their mouths, and Leon’s hold didn’t loosen until they couldn’t hear the footsteps…

And yet they waited longer still.

Even though they were still shaking, and tears were still in their eyes--

“W-what,” Leon’s voice cracked. “What the fuck!? W-why-why are there more of them!? W-what-just what the hell!? Y-you saw it too right? I-I’m not crazy right!?”

Sayaka shook her head. “I-I thought there was j-just one. W-what happened after we died?”

He wasn’t sure if he wanted to know. Shit, so going down the stairs was a no-go, but they had to get down to the first floor. Like she said supplies are going to be needed. And they STILL didn’t know which floor they were on!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 2

That night was nothing more than them making a small break to the garden, to bring water back to the little room they were in. Just filling a few buckets and bringing them back.

Neither of them could sleep.

Sayaka found herself curled up besides Leon, who had an arm wrapped around her. Her thoughts started to get to her. S-she really couldn’t trust herself. What if, what if she does something to hurt Leon? Try to kill him again? Let her need to escape get the better of he--

“I-I, would ya think it weird that I really kinda dig, uh, chick flicks?”

Sayaka looked up to the other and blinked slightly. “Ah, what?”

“You, you were starting to shake, so I figured maybe we could, ya know talk? Might help a bit?”

She looked at him for a few moments and she giggled softly.

“H-hey come on don’t laugh,” Leon said though there was a underlying laughter in his voice.

“R-really? You do?”

“Well yeah, r-really kinda dig the music in them,” he admitted.

“You, really wanna be a musician?” Sayaka asked as she shifted some, scooting a bit closer to the other.

“Yeah, I mean I hate that I’m good at baseball,” he sighed. “Like I feel like I’m pinned down to just be into that. Ain’t fair.”

Sayaka frowned some. She could never imagine hating her talent, but she wasn’t it the reason why it pushed her to do what she did? Maybe that’s why Leon was more willing to just, talk to her after she tried to attack him. She looked to him. “Don’t laugh but I…this is so weird to say…”

“Weirder than me liking chick flicks?” Leon asked.

She could feel her face heat up some. She tried to say it out louder but hesitated. Trying again, but she just could. Sighing some, she leaned up and whispered it in Leon’s ear.

His eyes widened slightly as he looked to her. “W-whoa wait, you!?”

She nodded, face still flushed red.

“No way! I don’t believe it. You’re too fucking pure!” Leon said.

“J-just try one, alright, you’ll see then,” Sayaka said, huffing some.

“Alright alright,” the other said as he thought for a moment, before snapping his fingers. “If a girl says men only think with their dicks, would she be offended if I asked her to blow my mind?”

He expected no reaction…

But instead he say Sayaka, THE Sayaka Maizono, the Ultimate Pop Idol cover her mouth so fast as she laughed. And it wasn’t only of those cute little giggles she’d do. No…

This was an attempt to hide a full body laugh.

Holy shit…

HOLY SHIT!

Sayaka liked dick jokes!

--

“A-are you sure about this?” Sayaka asked as they made their way through the garden again. She held onto the tailend of Leon’s overshirt, doing her best not to look over to the decaying corpse they saw earlier.

“We can’t go down the stairs, so air vents are our only option. I know I seen it in movies--”

“This isn’t the movies, but, I can see where you’re going,” she interrupted him. “But what if we get stuck on the first floor and somebody else wakes up?”

“Right now, I’m just kinda winging it,” Leon admitted. “W-we really don’t have the time to plan out...and I-ah- kinda suck at that.”

“Y-yeah, I, I kinda suck at planning too…”

“Somehow I don’t buy that.”

She was taken aback. “D-did--are you making a joke about--”

“I-I think I’m still trying to cope with what happened, not the best way but still, it’s a way.”

Sayaka nodded some. She sorta got it. “So, ah...rope and what else?”

“Like a really sturdy board, or somethin’...needs ta be wider than the opening to the vent too.”

That was going to be their plan.

Repelling down the air vent.

--

Leon finished tying off the rope to the pieces of wood. They couldn’t find anything that would have worked laying about, so with the pickaxe, the Ultimate Baseball Star used it pry off three planks from the shed itself. Hoping that it would be enough to not only hold his weight, but Sayaka’s as well.

“Ready?”

Sayaka shook her head. “I-I don’t know about this...I--this is sound more and more dangerous, an-and how are we going to get back up?”

Leon rubbed the back of his back. “L-like I said I’m winging it...w-we’ll think of some way gettin’ back up.”

She frowned some, but there really wasn’t any other choices. They needed to get to the first floor. They needed to get food and possibly raid the supply room if th-WHEN-when the others woke up.

“I promise...n-nothing will happen to you.”

She almost wanted to cry again. The fact he was making that promise to HER?

She couldn’t help but nod.

They yelled as the rope went slack. Both of them gripped onto the rope as they fell, the wood brace that was used to hold the rope taut clanging loudly in the vents.

And then it stopped. Leon cursed as his slipped down the rope as the sudden stop, the fibers digging and breaking his skin. Sayaka bit her lip as her hands also fell victim to the strong rope burns.

“O-oookay,” Leon said in a shaking voice. “C-can we just please catch a break, not sure how many more heart attacks I can take.”

“Y-you’re alright?” Sayaka asked, there was a strain in her voice. Trying her best not to shout.

“Y-yeah, fuck my hands hu--ah! What about you?”

“I...they hurt too...b-but we need to make it...right?”

Leon looked up at her. He could see how scared she was. But, he also saw how determined she was too. He nodded. They could do this…

They had to.

--

Slowly and carefully Leon dropped down, the vent giving way under the drop. He braced him, hissing slightly when the palms of his raw hands hit the linoleum. Righting himself and looked up and held out his arms.

“Drop down. I gotcha,” he called up.

“A-are you--”

“Just let go, I gotcha, I promise.”

Sayaka bit her lip again but nodded. There was a brief moment of relief as her aching hands let go of the course rope, but it was replaced with the rush of falling.

She couldn’t help the small sound she made as the Ultimate Baseball Star caught her.

“See, I told you,” Leon gave a slight smile. “Alright…” he set her down. “We know we can get water from that weird ass garden area.”

“But we don’t have anyway to keep things cold,” Sayaka added.

“Yeah, or anything heat up…”

“I, um, don’t mind h-having cold miso…”

Leon looked to her and gave a small chuckle. “It’ll suck but yeah, alright.”

“H-how will we--” Sayaka’s question was cut off when banging and clattering came from above them. Without a moment of hesitation, she grabbed Leon wrist and ran to take cover under one of the tables.

Sure enough, as they feared several Monokumas swarmed in.

Shit shit shit, now what? Now what!?

Leon’s eyes darted around. There had to be something. Just something. Anything to help them out. Then something caught the corner of his eye. It glinted. A, coin? As he reached for it he felt Sayaka’s hold on him tightened and she shook her head.

He looked between her and the coin then back. He tried to give her a reassuring smile, but he was pretty sure it failed, but, the Ultimate Pop Idol did loosen her grip some. Stretching out, he grabbed the coin--why did it have Monokuma’s face on it?

Argh, he didn’t have time to think about stuff like that. He shifted and this time Sayaka let him go fully. He slowing got to his knees and peered over the table. The black and white bears were looking around.

Alright, alright alright, he could do this. He looked between the Monokumas and the door. H-he’d have to aim this just right. Just get the right flick of the wrist.

He could do this. He’s Leon Kuwata…

With a flick of his wrist he sent the coin flying. It ricocheted off the door frame and back into the hall with a ‘chink-clink’ sound. He held his breath, please work. Please please, fuck please work.

He almost wanted to let out a laugh when he saw the Monokumas run after the new sound.
“T-th-they’re pretty easily swayed,” Sayaka said as she carefully stood up.
“Y-yeah, good to know,” Leon added as he got him. He could feel his body shaking. “T-think we’re in the clear?”
“I-I think so?” Sayaka answered, though unsure herself.“We should grab light things only, a-and take things out of boxes, I-I learned that from a lot of my tours,” she add as the made their from their hiding spot.

“Think bags would work?” Leon asked.

Sayaka paused and looked to him. Eyes eyes shone with something new in them…

Determination.

“In the storage room.”

Leon could feel it slowly seep in too, that same determination. “Make a break for it?” He couldn’t stop the grin when she nodded.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 3

Peeking out of the storage room. Leon looked to Sayaka and she nodded. With one of the baseballs he grabbed, he aimed and threw it. The sound it caused having the wandering Monkumas rushing to follow it.

“We should be able to at least get back up to where we were, but we’ll have to be quick,” Leon said as they made their way back to the cafeteria.

Sayaka nodded. “I’ll pack up the bags,” she insisted. They had grabbed four duffle bags, and Leon filled a small bag with baseballs, and grabbed a bat too. And thanks to Sayaka she was able to fix up a way for him to have it carried on his back.

They weren’t going to give up easy. T-they weren’t going to just sit by anymore. Th-this trip, even if it was just down a few floors, it woke something up in them.

“Yeah, I kinda suck at packing...always had,” Leon mentioned.

Sayaka giggled some. “You’re the type that just threw stuff in a suitcase weren’t you?”

“And kneeled on it to make it zip,” Leon admitted with a grin.

The aire between them, relaxing some. Sayaka’s mind didn’t even slip in those darker thoughts that did nothing but plague her since waking up. Instead...it was on what she and Leon would do tonight.

And who would wake up next.

--

When Leon said it wasn’t going to be easy making it back up, he didn’t know how right he was.

Five floors…

They were on the fifth floor. And each floor beneath had swarms of Monokuma’s on them. Some with what looked like a light on them.

Sayaka said she saw pure white and pure black ones too.

They’d need to find out what the hell was up with those.

But that can wait. Leon almost wanted to collapse, he felt so tired. He just dropped the bags by the door--one making a clinking sound of muffled metal.

“W-what’s in there?” Sayaka looked to it.

“Ah...d-don’t freak out, alright?”

“Leon…?”

Leon knelt down and unzipped it--

Inside were knives.

“Leon!” Syaka shouted.

“Li-listen it’s not like that!” Leon defended. “I..I just...y-you don’t have anything…”

The words registering with Sayaka, and she felt her eyes well up. He-he was--he wanted to make sure she could be safe. “L-Leon…”

“I-I’m sorry I should have as--” he didn’t get the finish, being cut from a hug from Sayaka. Something that happened quite often since he woke up. Something he could really get use to. He wrapped his arms around her. “Shoulda asked ya first...I’m sorry.”

“Thank you...I...just thank you.”

--

They couldn’t tell how much time passed. Days? Maybe a week? There was no light and they both knew that they couldn’t rely on their internal clocks anymore.

Sometimes they’d stayed awake even when their bodies screamed for them to sleep, just to keep an eye out on any possible Monomukas trailing them while on this floor.

They managed to explore a bit more of this floor. There really wasn’t much to it. Leon was still wondering how the hell a dojo was able to fit in the school, but then again there was that weird garden.

When they felt that there was nothing more to see, they attempted going to the floor under. They were prepared this time.

They weren’t unarmed this time.

They’d do more than check just one room--

But, as soon as they got into another room...it had them feel completely uneasy. All those monitors...all those cameras. It was where the mastermind was set up. It just had to be! If Chihiro was here...she’d might be able to find something with it.

It seemed that the floor they were on, had the least amount of Monokumas roaming around--there were some still, but tossing something down the stairs was enough to send them away.

Leon was trying to teach Sayaka how to throw the knives. Even though he was the Ultimate Baseball Star, he had to admit throwing knives required a bit more flair--

Something Sayaka had in spades.

There would be times Leon would wake up when he’d doze off, to the sound of something thunking, like something lodged itself into the wall and being pulled out, just outside the door. When he’d peak out, that’s when he’d see it...Sayaka practicing.

The first few times he caught her doing it, he tried to keep himself hidden, as if he didn’t want to have her know he was there watching…

“You can...come out and watch.”

Leon jumped slightly as he felt his face flush, before he sighed in defeat and stepped out. “You’re gettin’ good.”

“You helped me,” she looked to him. “I...I want to be able to help us get out. All of us.”

Leon nodded and sat down, as she continued. She only faltered when they both heard a muffled yell from the room. In an instant they were already rushing back in.

A light was flickering on one of the doors.

Somebody else...just woke up.

--

With yell Leon used as much force as he could to pry the little door open with the crowbar they grabbed during another excursion to the first floor.

There was creaking and snapping but it opened. He dropped the crowbar and got to the front and help Chihiro out.

Sayaka was already rushing over with a blanket to wrap the programmer up in. Chihiro was shaking and a bit disoriented.

“You alright? Not gonna be sick?” Leon asked, and Chihiro shook their head.

“I’ll get you some water,” Sayaka said.

It was then Chihiro’s head snapped up and looked at the two. “L-Leon? S-Sayaka…? H-h--”

“We’re still trying to figure it out to--” Leon began.

“Mondo!” Chihiro called out and got to their feet and swayed slightly.
“Whoa there,” Leon got up and steadied them. “What about Mondo? W-was he killed with you?”

Chihiro looked to him and shook their head. “H-he ki--”

Another shout...no a yell. And thrashing.

“I got it!” Leon grabbed the crowbar again and jammed it between the door. “Dude! Mondo! Kick the door as hard as ya fucking can!”

He didn’t get a response...he wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not.

Chihiro was shaking a bit more, and Sayaka wrapped her arms around them in an attempt to comfort.

“He...he didn’t...he didn’t mean too,” the programmer mumbled to themselves again and again.

“Chihiro?” Sayaka called softly.

They looked over to her, eyes brimming with tears as they sniffled some. “H-he...I know he didn’t mean it…”

She looked between Leon working the door open and back to the programmer. “He...you died. And Mondo killed you…?”

Chihiro choked on a sob but nodded. Th-they knew Mondo wouldn’t do it without a reason. Th-they knew Monokuma must have done something--that motive was to blame.

The door slammed open causing Chihiro and Sayaka to jump at the loud bang.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 4

“Take slower breaths man,” Leon tried to calm down the biker.

Wh-what the hell? H-how the hell? Mondo looked at his hands, as his entire body shook. No, ther-there was just no way. No way at all! H-he shouldn’t be here! H-he was able to remember it all.

The feeling of it all. From the tearing of his skin, the crushing of his bone, his eyes melting--

“Sayaka! Bucket!”

He shouldn’t be-he shouldn’t be-he shouldn’t be-he shouldn’t be-he shouldn’t be-he shouldn’t be-he shouldn’t be-he shouldn’t be--

A small hand was on his back when he lifted his head.

“H-here.”

Nothing was focussing right now. He saw a blur of blue.

Sakaya helped Mondo take the paper cup of water, and guided it to his mouth. He drank it carefully, he was still shaking.

H-he wasn’t alive...he couldn’t be. There was no way. But the rolling feeling in his stomach felt real...and that small hand on his back.

“You here with us?” Leon asked as he crouched down.

Mondo just stared at the other a few moments, and nodded slightly. His vision was still swimming a bit, but he could actually see that...fucking hell it really was Leon and Sayaka.

Wait!?

He whipped his head around, and he could feel his face pale as he saw Chihiro behind him. Their hand was the one on his back and they were wrapped up in a blanket. Jerking back, and hitting Leon in the process--he’d apologize later but right now all he needed to do was just-just-just!

Just put as much fucking space between him and Chihiro!

“Mondo! I-” Chihiro began but the biker was already scrambling to his feet, ready to book it out of there.

“Whoa! Fuck dude calm down!” Leon shouted as he grabbed him.

“Lemme go fucker!” Mondo tried to struggle out-shit dude would have a tight grip wouldn’t he?

“Mondo please calm down!” Sayaka pleaded.

Calm...calm down!? Why the fuck!? What the hell was going on here!? He was about to scream or yell or something when Leon fucking slapped a hand over his mouth...Mondo felt the baseball star’s body stiffen.

Sayaka was already rushing to Chihiro and covering their mouth with her hands, with urgent pleading in her eyes.

Mondo was about to shove Leon off him--when he heard it.

Padding footsteps. He heard them before...and there were..more? It wasn’t just one se--

Through, what look like three little holes in the door, was a glowing red light. That red eye. Mondo stopped struggling when he heard that laugh. That light lingered there for a few more moments before moving away.

The four stayed in silence for a few moments. Nobody even dared to breath.

Leon’s hand finally dropped, hanging by his side as it shook. “W-we need to keep quiet,” his voice was hushed and wavered some.

Mondo looked to the other. “A-alright...what the fuck is going on?”

“Not gonna freak and make a break for it?”

The biker glanced over to Sayaka and Chihiro, his mind screaming to just be away from the other as far as possible. As fast as possible. That he can’t be trusted around--

“I-I don’t...blame you.”

Mondo felt his stomach drop again. His eyes started to sting. H-he didn’t hear that. He couldn’t have! There was no-just no FUCKING way--

No way he could have been forgiven just that easy.

--

Mondo made sure that Leon and Sayaka were between him and Chihiro. Mondo hated it...hated how he had to recount what he did. That the entire time...Chihiro looked at him without a single ounce of spite or anger.

“So wait...why did you move her after ya...ya know?” Leon asked with a slight gesture over to Chihiro.

“You...don’t get it,” Monod sighed.

“They, weren’t on the second floor,” Chihiro said, and Mondo froze up. “G-girls can’t go in the boy’s locker room, and ah, vise-versa.”

Leon blinked some. “Wait so...how did you get into the boy’s locker room in the first place?”

Sayaka gasped as she looked to Chihiro. Seemed like she caught on faster than the other. “Ch-Chihiro...y-you’re a...a boy?”

The programmer flushed brightly and nodded some.

“Whoa wait!? Seriously!? But you’re so--OW! Fucking hell! Dude!?” Leon glared at Mondo who just smacked him upside the back of his head.

“You’re being an ass! That’s why!”

There was a moment of silence.

“Y-you...tried to keep my secret,” Chihiro said, his voice small. “E-even a-after all that…”

Mondo looked over and frowned some. “...I...felt like it was all I could do. I fucked up keeping my first promise to ya…”

Chihiro looked to him. “I-it was that bad, huh? T-the, ah, motive I mean…”

And once again...Mondo felt as if he was going to be sick.

--

H-he honestly didn’t expect this. Sayaka was hugging him as she cried. Mondo just awkwardly rubbed her back. Why did she feel like he needed comforting. He was a murderer before this game even started. He MURDERED his own brother.

His brother who he looked up to. Aspired to be...who took care of him.

Who he broke so many promises t--

“Dude,” Leon sighed. There was no malice in his voice..but it was laced with concern.

Even Leon didn’t seem mad!? Chihiro rubbed at his eyes. Great he was crying too? Why? He didn’t--

“Y-you didn’t kill him,” Sayaka sniffled.

“The fuck I didn’t...I was found guilty and--”

“No, no,” she shook her head as she sat back to look at him. “Y-your brother…”

“Y-You can’t just say--” his voice was raising.

“He knew what he was doing,” Leon added. “H-he--you’re his little brother. He saved you...you didn’t kill him.”

“He’s still fucking dead because of me!”  If it wasn’t for him Daiya would be here! He would be still leading the Diamonds! He woulda--

“Would he want you to think that?”

Mondo felt a chill go up his spine with how, blunt that was asked. He looked to Sayaka, her stare holding steady. H-holy shit, was she always like this?

“Well...would he?” She asked again.

She was...composed...scarily so after having just cried as hard as she did. He almost though he imagined that part, but her eyes were still wet, and tear tracks were drying on her face.

“She asked you a question dude,” Leon pressed.

“Sh-shut up,” Mondo tried to argue. They didn’t know jack shit! They didn’t know what Diaya woulda said! They didn’t...they didn’t know…

He jumped when he felt something brush his cheek. Sayaka using her sleeve to wipe away--

Tears?

H-he was…

He was fucking crying?

Goddammit.

“I-I’m sorry.”

He looked over. Chichiro...why was he apologizing?

“I’m sorry,” Chihiro said again. “I-I didn’t--”

“W-why the hell you apologizin’!?” Mondo finally found his voice. It was cracking and strained.

“Because I should have asked you too!” Chihiro shouted, his small frame shaking from the force of it. “I should have...talked to you too. Let you, trust me…”

“Chihiro,” Leon placed a hand on the programmer’s shoulder.

“You promised to keep my secret...I-I could have kept yours,” he sniffled as he rubbed at his eyes. “Then...then maybe you wouldn’t have felt—”

“Would it really made a difference?” Mondo asked bluntly.

“Sayaka, would ya have tried ta kill me if I talked ta ya first?” Leon asked suddenly.

“I...don’t know,” she admitted. “You tried to talk to me afterwar--”

“But before,” the baseball star cut her off. “If I came to you before. Ya know when you were in a better headspace.”

She looked at Leon, as she thought about it. The possibilities. What if he came to her as she found herself falling into that despair? Would she have--“I-I think...I wouldn’t have,” she was answering before she even finished her thought.

“Y-ya can’t be fuckin’ serious Kuwata,” Mondo huffed. “It ain’t that easy!”

“Well why can’t it?!” Leon argued. “Complicated shit is what got us here in the first place.”

The biker wanted to just tell the other to shut up. This wasn’t something “easy”. What happened couldn’t just be that simple! Fucking hell!

“...and technically...none of us are dead,” Leon added a bit quieter. “May have fucking felt like it, but...we’re here right? We’re alive now?”

Ah he was right. Mondo looked to the back wall where there were four more doors with the small lights--

Wait, if he really was liquified, then why did they make sure HE was put in one? Maybe...shit, maybe Leon had a point?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 5

Mondo and Chihiro stayed close by Leon and Sayaka as they made their way down the stairs, and through the hall. With a swift strike from a baseball bat, Leon was able to take out one of the Monokumas around the corner. The other two held their breath, expecting spears to just fall from above like what happened to Junko…

But they never came.

“Come on. It’s over here,” Leon nodded.

So, was the Mastermind really gone?

Stepping into the room, the same feeling of discomfort filled the biker and the programmer. All those monitors.

“We’re pretty sure this is where they were set up,” Sayaka said as she peaked out the door once more before closing it. “But we can’t get anything to work.”

“Kinda can’t without power,” Mondo pointed out.

“Thing is,” Leon started. “There IS power here.” He nodded to Sayaka who flipped the switch besides her. In and instant the room was illuminated with the monitors displaying nothing but static. “This is all we can get.”

Chihiro was looking at the monitors, eyes trailing down to follow the mess of wires down. Some trailed to under the floor...and some trailed up to a dropped down section of the ceiling. Too high for him to reach but--

“Ah Mondo?” Chihiro looked over to the biker, flinching slight when he saw the other jump slightly. “I need your help.”

“Y-ya sure--”

Chihiro pointed to the dropped down section. “You’re the tallest, if I can get on your shoulders I might be able to reach it.”

Mondo looked over. He almost wanted to argue but...he just couldn’t. Sayaka talked to him...about how hard it was for her to just trust herself around Leon. To just trust herself in general. It didn’t take till their trip down to the first floor where she finally pushed those fear away.

“They’re...still there. But I can’t--I can’t just let them get to me again. Not again...never again.”

For somebody with the title of Ultimate Pop Idol, girl was strong.

“Alright…let’s do this.”

“You two stay in here,” Leon said suddenly.

“Ah Leon?” Chihiro looked over and saw both Leon and Sayaka by the door, Leon’s hand adjust its hold on the bat, while Sayaka was trying to untangle a knife she had slit and semi-woven into the top of her one of her socks.

“I heard something,” Sayaka said, as she successfully freed the knife. “W-we’ll check it out alright? You two stay safe.”

Before either could even answer, bot the Ultimate Pop Idol and Baseball Star were out of the room.

“Ah...so...um…” Chihiro looked over to Mondo. “R-ready?

--

“So, all this was servailanced?” Mondo asked as he held Chihiro on his shoulders as the programmer worked. Was a bit of a pain, and he really didn’t expect some of the language that came from the small programmer when they tried to pry the little panel off. But, he eventually was able to open the some drop down section, and wasted no time digging through the wires.

Chihiro was rambling of how he could figure out what types of wires and connectors use. Doing his best to try and explain it to the biker even though he couldn’t see it. “Servailanced, and broadcasted.”

“Broadcasted!?”

Chihiro yelped. “Mondo! Don’t move like that!”

“Ah shit sorry, but yer fer real?”

He nodded. “These wires and set up, the mastermind used a signal to send out what was happening.”

“...so, people saw it all…”

“Mondo, don’t blame yourself. I...I knew I wouldn’t make it long during the game…”

“Don’t go saying shit like that Chi,” he blinked. He just casually shorted the other’s name so suddenly. Like it felt so natural to do…

Maybe Sayaka had a point to what she told him.

“Then you can’t go thinking stuff like that either,” Chihiro didn’t seem to notice, at least Mondo couldn’t hear it in his voice.

Mondo scoffed. Though still, couldn’t understand it. Why, of all people, why would he just forgive him? He didn’t deserve that. He didn’t deserve any of it. He didn’t even deserve this second chance a--

“Ow!” He glared as something hit him on the head and was met with a glare from Chihiro. “The fuck was that for?”

“You’re thinking about it again.”

“Chi…” Mondo was about to argue with the other, but a noise had him stop. Ah the door was opening. Leon and Sayaka were probably ba--

He glanced over and he felt his  blood run cold.

Oh shit...

“Mondo I, I can’t blame you. I mean what Monokuma did…”

“Chi,” they could do this whole conversation later! Like really later!

“He, you were manipulated. An-and even after, you still kept your promise to me. Nobody who would do something like that--”

“Chi!”

“Ah what?” Chihiro asked and froze as he saw red glowing eyes just outside the door, that was slowly opening more and more. “W-what are they--”

“Fuck…” Mondo growled some.W-where the fuck were Leon and Sayaka!? What the hell were they gonna do!?

“Phuhu...phuhuhu,” there was that laugh. God it pissed him off.

They needed to get out of he--

“Chi...hang onto me,” Mondo instructed.

“Ah, what?”

“Just do it, alright?!” He snapped and he felt Chihiro hands fall to grip onto his shoulders. “I’m gonna charge the door.”

“AH! Mondo!” Chihiro shouted. “Th-that wouldn’t--”

“No time!” Mondo took a deep breath. Alright he needed to do this. The door was opening more and more. H-he could force it off the hinges? Right?

Right…

He’s fucking Mondo Oowada.

“Wait…” Chihiro said.

“Ah what now?!”

“They’re lining up...time it and you, you could get them all in one go.”

He looked to him and nodded. “A-alright...tell me when.”

This had to work..it had to. And when Chihiro shouted now, he charged.

--

Leon and Sayaka rounded the corner as they tried to chase down the Monokumas they came across and froze as they saw the door for the room bust off its hinges, and Mondo charging through.

The force pining all four of the black and white bears between the door and wall. Chihiro perched up on his shoulders and holding on tightly.

“Monodo! Chihiro!” Sayaka was already rushing over to them.

Oh shit..i-it worked. Holy SHIT! It worked. He could help the crow of laughter breaking from his throat. Even Chihiro let out a laugh.

“What the hell guys?” Leon called though he was trying not to laugh, cause yeah that was surprisingly effective.

“Well ya two left, we had to improvise,” Mondo said as he straightened himself up and looked up. “You alright there Chi?”

Chihiro nodded and grinned widely.

And for that moment...Mondo lost all thoughts of possibly hurting Chihiro. Cause that smile, it looked like the one Diaya would give him after doing something good.

Maybe...it wasn’t the didn’t think Chihiro could forgive him…

But needing to convince himself that HE needed to forgive himself.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 6
 
Time was a concept none of them could really hold anymore. They slept when tired, ate when the hunger pain was too much to bare. To some it might be enough to drive a person insane…

But not to them.

The four of them would just spend the down time talking. Getting things off their chests. Letting people in a little bit more.

“...hope he got out…” Mondo said softly. He tried his best to brush his loose hair from his face. His usual style finally falling out.  A small huff was heard and in a moment Sayaka was besides him and was attempting to pull his hair back. He tired to bat her hands away, but she just laughed it off.

“There,” she smiled as she uses a torn piece of fabric from Leon’s overshirt to tie it back. Nodding to herself on a job well done she got up and went back over to said Baseball Star.

Mondo grumbled a bit, but had to admit that it did help out.

“Ishimaru-kun?” Chihiro asked and the biker nodded.

“You two got really close, huh?” Sayaka asked once she was settled down again, curled up beside Leon.

“Could say the same ‘bout the two of ya,” Mondo shot back as he saw Leon’s arm wrapped around her as if it belonged there.

Chihiro giggled some. “Come on it’s cute.”

“I’m just playin’,” Mondo said. “But yeah...he was like my soul brother.”

Sayaka and Leon awwwed softly and laughed as Mondo threw a glare over to them.

“A-are you two going to try and head down?” Chihiro asked.

“We might,” Leon said. “Need ta restock on food, and maybe find something else ta fight with. More of them are...comin’ up here.”

“You noticed that too?” Sayaka asked as she leaned her head on Leon’s shoulder.

Mondo cast a side glance to the pickaxe that was beside the bat. “You said that was in that freaky garden?”

Sayaka nodded. “Yeah...b-but you said you two didn’t...get to see past the second floor.”

“ ‘s true...so how the hell did that get up there?” Mondo didn’t like the idea that first popped into his head.

“Didn’t...Monokuma say that we lost our memories?” Chihiro asked. “Do you think maybe he put somethi--”

“Can we please not talk about the psycho bear,” Leon sighed as he tilted his head back having it thunk against the wall.

“It’s still a possibility,” Chihiro huffed.

“I know I know...just really don’t wanna think about him,” the Ultimate Baseball Star groused.

“Are you going to go back to that room Chihiro?” Sayaka asked, changing the subject.

“Ah! I-I would like to…” the small programmer said and looked to Mondo. “You’d come with, right?”

“Yeah I’ll come,” Mondo nodded. “Somebody’s gotta watch out fer ya.”

Chihiro smiled. “I-If I can get into the camera feed we might be able to get a better path to and from the other floors here. A-and when th-the others wake up...we can get out.”

“So we’ll split up?” Leon suggested. “Hopefully you two can hear if anyone wakes up in here.”

Mondo nodded. “I can head back an’ forth.”

“That’s a bit of a stre--” Chihiro began.

“I can handle it...don’t worry Chi.”

Sayaka sighed as she got out of Leon’s hold and stretched some as she stood up. “I’m going to see what we have so we know what to get.”

“Smart thinkin’,” Leon grinned as he pushed himself up too.

--

Mondo peaked out and looked around the door frame. Thinking back on it, maybe it wasn’t a good idea to bust the door off its hinges; just made it that much easier for them to get snuck up on. He gripped onto the pickaxe a bit tighter.

It still felt so heavy in his hands…

He shook his head. He can’t think like this again. No more. Not now.

Glancing over to the other, Chihiro was sitting down trying his damnedest to get at least something to work in here. Just anything. A camera feed. Or even some audio.

But so far, no luck. Though, the programmer refused to give up. He said if he couldn’t fight, that he’d find another to help.

There was a crackle and then a pop, it caused Mondo to jump slightly--but the small whoop that came from Chihiro helped calm his suddenly rushing heart rate. Turning around, he could see one of the monitors no longer just displaying static, but something else.

The picture was still dark, but Mondo could make out that there really was something moving around. Chihiro’s small joy died out as they watch as whatever it was move...more like dragged itself. It had that red eye, but it didn’t fucking look like any type of the Monokumas they’ve seen.

Both jumped and yelped as its head suddenly turned around and looked at the camera. Chihiro killed the feed instantly.

Shit! What the fuck was that!? Oh fuck! What floor was that on!?

He was about to ask but he heard Chihiro frantically trying to get the feed back on. Looks like he thought the same thing. The screen flickered and then it came back on.

“W-where the fuck is it!?” Mondo shouted. He knows he shouldn’t have but he couldn’t stop himself.

“Where’s what?”

Chihiro and Monod jumped again and both whipped around to see Leon standing in the doorway.

“Fucking hell KUWATA! Don’t do that shit!”

“Hey hey sorry, what’s up?” Leon asked as he stepped in.

“W-we s-saw something on the feed,” Chihiro pointed to the screen. “I-it wasn’t moving like the other Monokumas.”

Leon looked to the feed. “Well can say that’s not on this floor at least.”

“I...suppose that’s good,” Chihiro said. “Wh-why are you here? Weren’t you and Sayaka going down?”

“Already did, she’s already up there, stopped by ta let you know we found you something,” Leon grinned.

“Me?” Chihiro blinked.

The Baseball Star nodded and stepped in and handed the programmer a bag, which the other took; eyes widening some as they felt what was in his hands. He opened it up right away--

Leon and Sayaka managed to find another laptop.

T-this--He could do so much more with this now! Chihiro was about to thank Leon, but he never got the chance.

Frantic footsteps were rushing down the hall. Sayaka caught herself on the doorframe, breathing hard. “So-somebody woke up!”

“Ah! Fuck!” Leon was already heading out. “Who?”

“I don’t know, I-I was trying to talk,” Sakaya began as she was already heading back towards the stairs. Mondo and Chihiro were following after. “A-all I can hear is, kyoudai kyoudai.”

And then Mondo rushed past them.

No...fuck!

Why-why didn’t HE make it!?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 7
 “Kyou-Kyoudai--Taka c-come on! You gotta breath!” Mondo’s voice raised in pitch with panic.Sayaka stood beside, completely worried because Kiyotaka didn’t act like anyone else did when they woke up. 
Leon and her parted ways at the stairs. The baseball star was excited and wanted to get the laptop to the programmer right away. She couldn’t blame him. If Chihiro could get into all the cameras, making it down would become much easier.

So she made her way back to the little room. As she set down the bag, she heard it. A small voice coming from behind one of the doors. She rushed over.

She tired to figure out who it was but it was like they couldn’t hear her…

And then she realized it.

They weren’t thrashing around.

No attempts at kicking the door open.

No screaming.

Sh-she had to get help! There was no way she could get the door open alone!

It wasn’t until she came back in with Leon and the others--

It was Mondo’s voice that finally got a reaction.
 “I-I c-can’t! I-I,” Kiyotaka’s breathing hitched and became ragged. It actually was starting to hurt. It felt like he was drowning. He felt hands settle along his jaw.“L-look at me bro, come on,” Mondo instructed. “Jus-just watch me, breath in, and out.”The other nodded and tried, body still hitching but not as violently as before. Tears falling from those glassy red eyes. He felt like he was underwater. He couldn’t hear anything. Couldn’t-couldn’t--“Oi! C’mon Taka don’t go fallin’ back again!”Kiyotaka’s whole body shuddered some as he let out a pained filled gasp, before he start to breath at a slightly steadier rhythm.  Sayaka knelt by him. “Drink this.”Kiyotaka did react.“H-here, give me that,” Mondo offered to take it and Sayaka nodded. Pretty much forcing Taka to take the small cup, much like what Sayaka did for him, he helped the other drink it.It seemed to help slightly. Kiyotaka’s breath wasn't as ragged but it was still coming out uneven. When violet met red, Mondo watched as Kiyotaka’s eyes grew wider and actually pushed him away.Wh-what was going on!? What happened after he died?!“N-no...nononononononono,” Kiyotaka repeated as he curled up tightly and started to shake.“Kyoudai!” Mondo reached to grab him again, to pry those hands that tangled the best they could in that short hair. But the other resisted. They jerked away as their mantra of “no’s” continued. “Taka...come on! It’s me, Mondo.”“Not here, not here, not here--”With one last try he grabbed Kiyotaka’s wrist. He knew it was with more force than needed when Kiyotaka flinched, but didn’t let go. Placing it on his chest, over his heart. Kiyotaka’s body locked up again, like he was waiting for this to suddenly end…But it didn’t.Beneath his hand he felt a strong heart beat.“See?” Mondo asked as he broke the silence. “I’m alright bro...and so are you.”The biker was already pulling to other into an embrace as he once again broke down. But this time, it was in relief rather than fear.--“You don’t know, who killed you?” Leon asked.Kiyotaka shook his head. He was still close to Mondo, the biker having an arm around him. Out of everyone who woke up so far, Kiyotaka seemed to be in the worse state. Sure Mondo was pretty bad, but how the Ultimate Moral Compass was…“I was...I’m pretty sure I was attacked from behind,” Kiyotaka said as he brought a hand to his head. “I...it feels cloudy. I can’t really remember it clearly.”That was something that concerned them. For them, they could recall their last moments vividly, almost too vividly for some. But Kiyotaka said that he couldn’t. Maybe it was just a fluke? Was it because he didn’t know who killed him?“H-how about before that?” Sayaka asked. “What can you remember before that?”Kiyotaka was quiet, like he was trying to find his words. “Just, existing...barely.”The tone it was said in, nobody could respond. The room fell silent--Until another voice was shouting from behind another door.--It wasn’t that Hifumi killed Kiyotaka that had Leon concerned...it was the fact that Celeste woke up as well. Leaving only one door left.Wh-what if the blackened won? And that was his victim? T-the others that survived were all killed by a wrong vote? T-that would explain that body in the garden! So did the Mastermind just up and lea--“Leon.”His whole body jerked almost violently as he felt arms wrap around him from behind. Looking over his shoulder, all he could see was blue hair...Sayaka.“Y-you’re getting lost again,” her voice was quiet, trying not to waver.“S-sorry j-just…”She squeezed him tight. “N-no not now...w-we nee--”“YOU FUCKING WITCH!”Mondo’s shout had Leon look over. Yeah, alright, she had a point. Mondo was already pissed when Hifumi woke up, ready to punch the guy’s teeth in, because well they were pretty sure Hifumi killed Kiyotaka. That was sorta the trend.But then Celeste woke up. That brought up the possibility that maybe, she killed them both…Turned out that the Ultimate Gambler had no issues telling what happened. She almost seemed...proud?“So...ya convinced Hifumi ta kill Taka, and then ya backstabbed Hifumi?” Mondo sneered. Celeste didn’t bat an eye. “Ya had this all fuckin’ planned and fer what!?”“Kyoudai,” Kiyotaka grabbed his arm. “L-like what Leon and Sayaka said, w-what happened doesn’t matte--”“Bullshit! We got manipulated! SHE did the manipulating!”“It was a way for me to survive...after all those who were weaker did meet an end fairly early,” Celeste stated as she glanced over to Chihiro.“Alright, I don’t hit girls but I ain’t afraid to smack a bitch!”“Mondo Chill!” Leon jumped in to help Kiyotaka hold the biker back. “Yeah alright, Celeste did some shitty things, but we all did! This ain’t helpin’ us!”Sayaka looked to Hifumi. “A-aren’t you upset with her?”“I can’t say I am, Miss Maizono,” Hifumi said as he adjusted his glasses. “I...think I knew I was going to be betrayed.”“You said that...you were remembering things, before you...ah...died?” Chihiro asked.Ah right when they got Hifumi out that he...knew what room this was. Kiyotaka said that wasn’t possible, since the if he died that means that he couldn’t have gotten past the third floor.But the fanfic writer explained that it was from their school like he remembered it from.  “It was only glimpses,” Hifumi explained as they tried to ignore the shouting and the commotion happening just on the other side of the room.“You said it was...before the killing game started. You...remembered us living here?” Sayaka pressed and the other nodded. “H-how?”“I think it’s because, I didn’t die right away. And not like how you did Miss Maizono. Like, I was in that state of inbetween.”Chihiro thought about it. “So the fact that you were in that state, was enough to push through the memory erasing?”“It is a possibility Mr. Fujisaki.”Before Chihiro could ask further, he heard something over Mondo’s shouting. He felt his face pale as he listened closer…It sounded like…Something dragging outside the room.“Chihiro? What i--” Sayaka was about to ask.“E-Everyone Quiet!” Chihiro shouted with all his might…And the room fell silent.Except for that dragging sound, that was growing closer.“O-oh shit,” all the rage and anger that Mondo had dropped in an instant. W-was that thing he and Chihiro saw...up here now?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 8

Kiyotaka followed as instructed. Mondo telling him that if anything happened he would need to make sure he got himself and Chihiro back to that room. H-he wanted to ask where Mondo gotten that pickaxe…

And why Leon and Sayaka were leading the way as if they were ready to start a fight?

Chihiro explained that they weren’t alone in the school. There were Monokumas swarming the place.

MonokumaS. With an “S”. More than one. He groaned as he rubbed his temple, h-he felt a throbbing...like somebody yelling in his ear.

Not here...not here...not here…

He bumped into Mondo when the other suddenly stopped.

Leon looked back. “It’s not alone…looks like..three-four?”

“Five, Leon,” Sayaka confirmed. “I-it doesn’t look like any we’ve seen before.”

Leon adjust his grip on the bat. “Gotta get them to split u--” his voice cut when he saw one of the Monokuma turned, the red eye looking into their direction.

In a flash a knife flew and hit the eye, knocking it over. The other Monokumas going on alert and began to scan the area. “Ah...I-I’m sorr--”

“No-no Sayaka I think..I think that helped. They stopped moving,” Leon said. “Think you can hit another?”

“I...I can try,” She nodded.

It was a stunning feat. The Ultimate Pop Idol was able to do something like that! W-what on earth was happenin--

“Shit! Bail!” Leon shouted. It seems Sayaka’s second shot missed.

Kiyotaka didn’t move at first. His mind just wasn’t catching up. He stumbled back and fell just as a Monokuma rushed him. That throbbing at the back of his skull grew suddenly.

Then there was a yell and the screeching sound of something piercing metal with immense force. Red eyes looked up and saw Mondo, pickaxe in hand. “Git up Bro and move yer ass!”

Kiyotaka nodded and got up as fast as he cou-- “Mondo Behind--!”

The biker whipped around, but before he could react he was hit by something so strong that it sent him back. The pickaxe getting knocked from his grip as he skidded across the floor. Kiyotaka ran to grab it, as he knelt down he heard it.

That laugh…

“Phuhuhu…”

As Mondo pushed himself up, he felt as if time suddenly slowed down. A Monokuma was poised over Kiyotaka, claws raised--

And then it struck.

--

Every muscle in his body froze. He couldn’t move. Just seeing the blood dripping from those claws.

No, no. H-he just, he just got back. T-they just got back! No no no no!

Leon and Sayaka both held the biker back as soon as he got to his feet again, even Chihiro rushed and tried to push Mondo back.

He was yelling, he knows he was but he couldn’t hear it over the sound of the blood rushing in his ears. He and his bro just got back together! And he’d be damned if--

“You mother effer…” a voice growled, and Mondo stopped his struggling. I-it almost sounded like…

The was a swing of the pickaxe. The sharp tip jutting out of the glowing eye as the Monokuma fell over, and standing in front--

It looked like his brother, but again not. His hair was white, and his eyes, his eyes were burning so bright that it seemed like there was an actual fire burning within them. Just what the heck.

The, maybe Taka (?) walked over and pulled the pickaxe from the eye. “Piece of crud,” he grumbled, and glanced over to the other Monokumas who were now just watching him. “Come on, you want to go?!”

Ju-just what the hell was he watching?!

“So it seems, he’s back as well,” Celeste said.

“W-what? Wh-who’s--what the fuck is goin’ on with Taka!?”

Hifumi looked to Celeste who gave a small glance to him before nodding and looked back to Mondo. “When you...were executed Kiyotaka…” the Ultimate Gambler was actually fucking hesitating. “He...broke.”

The words hung heavy, and Mondo felt as if a hook was lodged in his chest--his heart. It distracted him from wanting to just yell at the girl. “B-broke? T-that fuck do you mean!?” His eyes darting over to the scene. Taka, his bro was just fucking wailing on the Monokumas. Like he had no reservations at all.

That last one--what the fuck was wrong with it?!

“...he refused to leave his room at first. When he did, he wouldn’t talk...wouldn’t do anything,” Hifumi supplied.

Fuck, he knows Taka told him that he felt like he was just, existing after his execution...just had to try and reason with himself to even be there. How he even admitted he...begged to be taken too. H-he didn’t just kill Chihiro...he destroyed Taka too.

“Then,” Celeste continued. “We found Alter-Ego.”

“Ah!” Chihiro let out a gasp. “A-alter-Ego? Y-you found it?”

Celeste nodded and frowns. “We did...and I...used it,” she looked to Mondo. “Because of that, he believed...he was carrying your soul with his.”

“The fuck? The fuck is Alter-Ego!?”

“I-it was an AI program I was working on,” Chihiro admitted. “But I never thought...I mean I know I recorded information all of you.But how could it--”

“When we could not get through to Kiyotaka, Alter-Ego spoke to him...as Mondo,” Celeste said. “And that, I suppose, was the tipping point. H-he insisted we called him Kiyondo Ishida.”

With a yell...and a loud crack, it was over. “Yeah! Who owns ya now?!”

It was too surreal. Celeste had to be lying, but...that wasn’t his bro either! He watched as the other made his way back, kicking the pieces of what was left of the Monokumas aside. And he was still bleeding, but he didn’t seem to care.

“We movin’ or what?”

Who the hell was this?

“Ah Mondo!” Chihiro called.

Without realizing it Monod was grabbing the other by the collar of his uniform jacket. “What the fuck was that!? Where’s my bro?”

“Hey hey,” that voice, it had an edge to it...like he was just trying to sound like Mondo. “He’s not comin’ till it's frickin’ safe!”

“He?” Holy fuck...Celeste wasn’t kidding.

What the hell happened after he died!? What happened to his bro?!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 9
 Turns out, this, Ishida just had as much energy as Kiyotaka did...maybe more. Leon and Sayaka suggested to head back, he argued. The Ultimate Baseball Star and him got into a shouting match about how dumb it was to just go and find the Monokuma’s without a plan. Seeing that...that specific one that looked like it was already put through something--Ishida proudly stated it only took four swings to take it down.In the end, Leon told Sayaka to take the others back, and that he was going with. Kiyotaka just got back. And he may not know what the hell was happening, but he was going to make damn sure that when the last person woke up, they were getting out. ALL of them.Sayaka nodded and hugged Leon, wishing him to stay safe. To yell out as loud as possibly and she’d come running. He almost wanted to give a kiss to her cheek as a promise and a way to assure her, but just couldn’t find it in him to do it.They weren’t even halfway down the hall before Mondo chased after them. He didn’t like this. Not knowing what was going on here was one thing...not know what was going on with his bro was another. Though Mondo had to give some credit to Leon. He couldn’t recall much about the Baseball Star, but he did managed to keep this, Ishida, in check.Well...most of the time.They rounded a corner. The fuck was a light doing on top of a Monokuma? Leon put his arm out in a gesture to stop, but it seemed that as soon as the white haired teen caught a glimpse of the Monokuma he was already charging.“No wait!” Leon yelled, panic in his voice.Ishida landed a hit, but it didn’t fall. Instead it turned to him...and then the light was going off, and so was a siren.“Shit,” Leon huffed as he ran over.Mondo wanted to ask what was going on, until he saw a swarm of Monokumas come barreling down the hall. There were so many!“Ya see this is WHY I wanted to you to stop!” Leon yelled.“Yeah yeah yeah, this gets them here doesn’t it? Easier to take them the eff out!” Ishida shot back as he swung the pickaxe.Shit! Right he dropped that. What could he--There was a laugh and Mondo whipped around to see a Monokuma gunning for him. The closer it got he could tell that it was indeed bigger than the one they had to deal with during the killing game. He stumbled back and found his back to the wall. What to do? What to do?! One of his hands were reaching out, hoping to find something...anythin--As soon as his fingers brushed against cold metal, he grabbed it, and swing down with all his might.Looked like a pipe...that was rusted away from its place. That brought up an uncomfortable question in his mind; how long were they out of it?And just as soon as it started, the siren stopped. There was a sound of shattering glass. Red glass crunched under heavy boots. And Ishida was panting heavily. The fire in his eyes waning some.“H-hey,  you alrigh--” Mondo didn’t get to finish his question before the other started to tip forward. He lunged and caught him. “H-hey! Kyoudai!” He was about to panic when he saw the hair of the other boy fade and return to it’s normal black color.H-holy shit, holy shit! So it IS like Toko’s!? And, and it’s his fault. It’s his fault for it…“We should get back,” Leon urged. “We shouldn’t stay out much longer...didn’t see any of those really messed up ones.”Mondo wasn’t paying attention. Just watching Kiyotaka. He looked like he was asleep, slow but shallow breathing, but he seemed alright.“Mondo?”He jumped slightly and looked up. Leon was actually taken aback by the completely lost look in the biker’s eyes. Maybe he’d ask Chihiro later. Because a look like that, there was something to it that just went beyond being friends-or even “soul brothers”.“Lets go, we gotta first aid kit in the room. Looks like those cuts stopped bleeding at least,” he pointed out.Mondo nodded as he carefully heft Kiyotaka up in his arms, Leon grabbing the pickaxe as they made their way back.--Red eyes fluttered open some, and were staring into warm brown eyes above.  “Ah! Mondo!” Chihiro looked over. “He’s awake!”Kiyotaka looked around. Wh-what had...he reached up and hissed as his fingers came into contact with the bandage that was covering the broken skin around his eye.“Bro careful! We just patched ya up!” Mondo was kneeling down.“I’m...sorry,” Kiyotaka said quietly.“Nah s’alright, ya didn’t--”“No...that...I,” he hesitated. “That I...didn’t tell you…”“Huh? Bout what?”Another beat of silence. “A-about...Ishida.”“Hey Celeste tol--wait y-you know ‘bout him? So is like Toko’s or ain’t it!?”Kiyotaka pushed himself up, eyes clenched shut at the room spun for a moment. “I...no it’s not like that. It’s hard to explain.” He looked away and folded his hands in his lap. “H-he’s not...do you even have like another self?”“Like...another personality?” Mondo ask.“No Kyoudai, drop the personality thing, please.”“You mean, like a, ah what was that expression...wear many hats?” Chihiro asked.“The fuck do hats gotta do with anything?”Chihiro huffed and looked to Mondo. “It’s an expression about a single person doing multiple jobs or fulfilling multiple roles,” he explained.“Alright…” Mondo really wasn’t getting it, but if the programmer got it then that made him feel a bit better.“Ah exactly!” Kiyotaka nodded. “I um...he-he’s kinda my um...fight?”“Your...fight?” Chihiro asked as he titled his head.“Like in fight or flight?” Kiyotaka said as he made a wide ‘you know’ gesture.Okay, that made a little more sense. Mondo was pretty sure he got it now.  “...that’s why you had trouble remembering when you died?” Chihiro asked. “B-because you were Ishida during then, right?”The Ultimate Moral Compass frowned some. “I think? I mean--ah Kyoudai?” He looked to the biker. He swore he just heard the other mumble something.“I said...it’s my fault ain’t it?” Mondo said louder this time.“Ah wha--oh! No no! Mondo it’s not!”“The hell it ain’t! Celeste said you--”“She doesn’t know anything though!” Kiyotaka shouted back.  “There was a reason why I was saying not here Kyoudai...h-he wanted to come out because I was--”“Really fucking emotional?” Mondo supplied and Kiyotaka nodded. “So um..h-he’s hearin’ us now?” The other boy nodded again. “Bro I’m...I’m sorry. Fuck I’m so sorry..”“Ah? W-why are you--”“Cause it’s my fault right? I died and all this,” he gestured to the other. “Happened ‘cause of that!”“Ah Kyoudai, don--”“Wasn’t bad enough I killed Chi...but I fucking break ya too?”“Mondo!” Chihiro cried out.“It’s the truth ain’t it?” Mondo argued.“So what!?” Chihiro shouted. “Besides if you’re at fault than I am too! Or did you forget it was MY program that pushed him?”Mondo stared at the small programmer, who was shaking some.“That’s not it either though!” Kiyotaka argued.“But Celest--”“THIS WASN’T THE FIRST TIME HE SHOWED UP!” The shout was enough to have the room fall into silence. There was a tension that started to form.“Ah-Mr. Kuwata...I-I believe I could um help map out the floor below, since I can recall the rooms there,” Hifumi offered, though his voice still felt small in the room.“Ah, yeah dude that would be cool,” Leon was already halfway out the door.“W-wait, there might be Monokumas regrouping after you guys took them out,” Sayaka added. It was an excuse, that much was obvious, but these three needed time to talk. She didn’t even give Celeste the opportunity to fight as she dragged the Ultimate Gambler along.And soon...it was just Chihiro, Mondo, and Kiyotaka.“...they suck at subtly,” Chihiro huffed.“Can say that again,” Mondo sighed and looked up. “So um…” his eyes darted over to Kiyotaka, who was staring down at his lap. “W-what was that shit ‘bout him--”“It happened when I was seven,” Kiyotaka said as he snapped his head up. He did it so fast that Chihiro and Mondo were both concerned that he might have given himself whiplash. “I..Kyoudai, I…you, h-how much do you remember f-from, you know...b-being alive?”“If yer wonderin’ if I remember what we talked about in the sauna, I do. Ya got bullied and shit cause of something yer old man’s, old man did right?”“Ah? I didn’t know this,” Chihiro said.“H-he...to keep it short, he’s the reason why my...why my family’s name is such a disgrace…” Kiyotaka steadied himself, but jumped a little when a hand settled over his. Chihiro without a word moved and sat down by him. He was about to say something when he felt somebody else sit on the other side of him. Kiyotaka felt himself flush a bit, as he felt a small bubble of anxiety start to rise in his chest.  “Come on bro, don’t leave us hangin’,” Mondo insisted and gave the other a slight nudge by bumping their shoulders together.It was all it took for that to pop that growing bubble. Kiyotaka felt himself give a small smile and nodded. “I...there was a group of kids from my elementary school. I was use to them harassing me...I’ve gotten quite use to it at that age. But, then just one day…”he frown and looked down, as he gripped onto the fabric of his pant legs. “I was working hard on an assignment, I did my best to write it cleanly and neatly; I looked forward to turning it in--”“God yer such a dork,” Mondo snickered, but it was all in jest. He couldn’t help it, imaging a young Taka eagerly waiting to turn in an assignment he knows he poured more attention and effort in than any of his classmates.“Mondo shush,” Chihiro scolded, he just waved it off as the programmer rolled his eyes.“But…” Kiyotaka picked up again. “Before I could even get to school, I ran into them. I expected the same treatment. Name calling, taking my backpack, shoving me down...you know the usual?”  He wasn’t expecting the two to nod, but they did. “B-but I...they...when they took my backpack, and opened it...I ah--”“Panicked?” Mondo supplied.“Y-yeah,” Kiyotaka frowned. “They laughed at me getting so worked up. They pulled out my report...and just started to slowly tear it down the middle.” He reached up to rub at his temples. He could feel that throbbing slowly start. “I...don’t think I ever gotten so upset in my life. I-the next thing I remember was that the boy who had my report was on the ground, his nose was bleeding. His friends looked all shocked, and I was just standing there. I had my report in one hand, and just, remembering how much my other hand hurt.”Mondo threw his head back and laughed. “He fuckin’ decked the asshole!”Kiyotaka sighed. “They went and told a teacher.” He paused and looked a bit sheepish when he continued. “Th-they...nobody believed them, because, Kiyotaka Ishimaru would never fight back .”Chihiro giggled as Mondo’s laugh grew louder.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 10

And so a pattern began. Hifumi, Leon and Sayaka would go map what they could. The fanfic writer’s memories coming in great aid when it came to learning where to go and where was what.

“There should a chemistry lab on this floor,” Hifumi stated.

“Why are you wanting to find that so bad?” Leon sighed.

“Well, because as I recall, Hope’s Peak decided to forgo the typical bunsen burners, and in their place more economical electric burners,” he stated.

Sayaka blink before she smiled and clapped her hands together. “Ah! That mean we could bring back more things when he head down to the first floor!”

“Fuck, gotta say I’ve been wanting some coffee for a while, I mean know I can make it cold--”

“But it just doesn’t have the same kick!” Sayaka finished Leon’s statement.

Hifumi gave them a soft smile. “It’s nice seeing you two as this close again.”

“A-again?” Leon asked. “Wait, we were...close in out school lives too?”

“Of course! You wanted to be a rocker then too,” Hifumi started with the utmost certainty.

“So we were...happy here?” Sayaka asked.

The fanfic writer adjusted his glasses. “We were from what I can remember. We...accepted it. I just remember the distinct feeling of being safe.”

“Safe?” Leon asked.

Again Hifumi nodded. “I...get a few more memories here and there, but they tend to jump around some. So, I apologize that I really can’t give anything conclusive…”

Sayaka placed a hand on Hifumi’s shoulder and smiled. “What you can give is more helpful than you can imagine. You might be able to help us figure out why this all happened in the first place.”

“For you Miss Maizono, I will absolutely try my best to do so!”

“Alright, come on let’s go find those bruners and head back! Betcha Taka’s gonna love to get some tea.”

--

Chihiro would head down with Mondo and Kiyotaka in tow, as he would work on trying to get into the linked feed and see if there was anything he could uncover.

“Broadcasted!? I-it was...broadcasted!?” Kiyotaka exclaimed.

Chihiro frown and nodded as they looked up from the laptop. “I thought as much with how this is wired up...but now, being to look into the coding...this was definitely broadcasted.”

“S-so everyone...watched as we--”

Mondo placed a hand on Kiyotaka’s shoulder. “I didn’t wanna believe it either...but if Chi says it...then it happened.”

“B-but isn’t this a lie then!? W-we’re all--alive again? Or maybe we didn’t die in the first place?”

Chihiro hummed softly. “I...don’t like the possibilities I’m coming up with as to why it was done…”

“What do you mean?” Mondo asked as he crouched down to be more level with the programmer.

“Well...remember Monokuma said he, initiated the killing game, for despair, right?”

“Ah..I think?” Mondo tried to recall.

“Ah! You’re right!” Kiyotaka nodded as he knelt down. “So y-you’re assuming he--the Mastermind I mean, just wanted to show it to whoever for that sake?”

“Talented children, considered to be brightest things for the future, killing one another?” Chihiro summarized.

“Fuckin’ sick bastard…” Mondo growled.

“But now comes the question of...why AREN’T we dead if that was the goal?” Chihiro looked between them.

“I don’t even wanna start trying ta think like ‘em,” the biker sighed.

“Kyoudai, he does bring up a good point…”

Mondo looked to him. “Well I have another one.”

“Ah Mondo?” Chihiro looked over as Mondo held out the pipe he now used as his weapon of choice. It didn’t feel right using the pickaxe...and his soul brother was using it so well right now.

“How long were we even out fer ?”

Kiyotaka and Chihiro looked it over...their eyes widening in tandem as they took in how rusted it truly was.

--

While those two groups would be out, it would mean leaving Celeste to be the one to watch the room. She often complained and said that it was something that she didn’t need to waste her time with…

That her playing babysitter for somebody who they had no idea as to WHEN they’d wake up was beneath her.

Sayaka looked her dead in the eye and asked that if she would prefer to do the scouting without a single weapon to defend herself with, she would happily let her. She would stay her to keep an eye on it, and let her go out, unarmed with the swarms of Monokumas ready to show up at any moment.

How that those deformed ones, Junkers as Mondo had been calling them, have been slowly showing up more and more. Usually in rooms neither she nor Leon have managed to get into.

And Leon had never felt more proud in his life.

Mondo would antagonize her into taking up on it; despite Kiyotaka’s attempts to calm the biker down. The wave of protectiveness that would just radiate from the biker was so strong that Hifumi always felt the need to apologize to Kiyotaka whenever Mondo was done with his verbal tirade.

Celeste would eventually relent.

It became routine. But there was still an underlying anxiety among them. That waiting on that last light to go out. Leon felt like he could finally share his thoughts…

His worries.

Sayaka held onto him, as that lost look clouded his eyes. It didn’t help that Kiyotaka of all people had to ask, that even if they gotten out, if they could handle the outside world again. They way he shook as he asked that…

Mondo just couldn’t stop as he pulled the shorter teen to him. Reminding him they were fucking Ultimates. They could handle anything thrown their way.

It all came to ahead when Sayaka returned to the room, wanting to assure the the Ultimate Gambler was alright being by herself; but when she gotten there, Celeste was no where…

But the last door was opened…

The Ultimate Pop Idol’s eyes widened as tears welled up.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 11

Leon was rushing in, nearly tripping over his feet when he heard Sayaka’s scream. H-he couldn’t lose her! No no he couldn’t! H-he’d take her place again! He’d die for her if that means she coul--His bright blue eyes took in the scene.Sayaka was smiling, but crying still as she hugged the tall teen. The tall...and amazingly powerful teen.S-Sakura was the last victim?“L-Leon! Look who it is!” Sayaka was smiling. Behind her he could see the last door, completely off its hinges. Not a surprising feat by the Ultimate who was not standing in front of him.“Miss Oogami!” Hifumi joined Sayaka.“H-holy shit…” He was...happy? He should be happy, but there was something screaming at the back of his mind. If Sakura Oogami was in there….if she was in there and no other body way…If Sakura, the Ultimate Martial Artist was the last victim--“What’s wrong with Leon?” Sakura asked as she glanced over. She could see the baseball player’s body tremble slightly, swaying some...his eyes glazing over.In an instant Sayaka was already running over to him. “Leon!”The voice sounded so far away.“Is he alright?” Sakura asked, her voice raising just a touch in response to the frantic tone Sayaka's own voice suddenly took.Sayaka grabbed Leon by his shoulders. “Leon!? Leon!” Leon’s body followed the rough movement so easily. Sayaka could feel her own breath hitching.No...No no no!“Shit what the fuck is goin--Sakura!? Wait the fuck’s goin’ on with Kuwata?!”“Ah where’s Celeste?” Kiyotaka poked his head in. “Ah! Sakura!?”“Leon! You said you wouldn’t leave me like this!” Sayaka’s voice was pleading...begging. She was crying. H-he was never this hard to snap out of this! Nearly throwing herself at him, arms winding tight around him...there was still no response.  The last victim was Sakura...the last person murdered was Sakura Oogami!The Ultimate Martial Artist was killed, and there was no trace of her killer!Did that mean the blackened...the blackened--!?There was a sharp sound, and a sharp stinging pain bloomed on his cheek. His blue eyes clearing slowly as he reach up to touch his cheek. W-was he slapped? Lifting his gaze he saw Sayaka--Ah, she was crying and she had her hand raised.So she slapped him.“I-I’m sorry!” Sayaka said as she brought her hand to her chest, cradling it slightly. “I-I was calling and calling you just...you were out of it for so long I--”“Thanks,” Leon said softly. “I...I don’t know if I woulda come back this time...”There was a choked sob as Sayaka hugged him again.“The hell you went there in the first place?” Mondo asked as he,Kiyotaka, and Chihiro stepped in, all three were standing just outside the doorway.“Well..c-cause...come on! I-if Sakura died where’s her killer?! She was the last one! So--I mean if anyon--”“There was no killer for me,” Sakura stated.--“Y-you…” Chihiro wasn’t the only who was stunned into silence as to what they just learned. He felt a hand on his shoulder, he didn’t even need to look, he knew it was Mondo by the way it gave a soft yet firm squeeze.I-it was tragic, and heartbreaking to hear. Sakura Oogami. The Ultimate Martial Artist...her death, was a suicide. It wasn’t in despair, but in strength. A sacrifice.Sayaka smiled some as she found herself shifting closer to Leon. She could feel the tension drain from the baseball player’s body. H-he was...he was so worried about the what-if’s, more than she was. And maybe more than anyone else. It could have been that his execution only came to be due to circumstances...she frowned some.He didn’t deserve to die. He wanted to calm her down…to talk. And she couldn’t even let him do that.The fact that even if it was unintentional, a person could still be found guilty of murder. It didn’t help that one of the first things they found was that decaying corpse.She couldn’t blame him for those thought...she started to have them too when she came to her own realization.The realization of...finding no sign of...her.From what she heard...SHE was the second to die. B-but Leon was the second to wake up.Maybe...those who broke the rules didn’t get the chance to be put in here?S-she didn’t know if she could bring that up yet. Leon almost slipped away for who knows how long. Sh-she couldn’t do that to him. She didn’t know what she’d do if she lost him.And couldn’t get him back.Mondo was rubbing Kiyotaka’s back as the Moral Compass cried about how noble Sakura’s sacrifice truly was. To do something so powerful--The biker added it was a way nicer way of saying “fuck off” to the Mastermind then what he would have done.“None of you seem...angered by that fact that I was--”“A traitor? Come on, you were manipulated just like the rest of us in this fuckin’ thing,” Mondo stated.Kiyotaka nodded. “Kyoudai is right! A-and in the end, y-you...I think you really DID thwart their plans by that act!”“Ah, you serious Taka?” Leon asked.“I agree with Mr. Ishimaru actually,” Hifumi said. “I don’t know why...but I feel that it was because of Miss Oogami’s sacrifice the Mastermind’s plan did fail.”She was unsure how to accept this. This forgiveness so easily. But then...it occurred to her as to what she was seeing unfold in front of her. “It seems...you are all, alright with one another?” Sakura observed, the meaning in her words very clear.“You mean...with what happened?” Sayaka asked and the martial artist nodded.There was a slight grunt and as they looked over, there was the sight Chihiro glaring up at Mondo who was rubbing at his side. “I wasn’t sayin’ nothin’!”“And it’s staying that way,” Chihiro huffed.
Kiyotaka gave a soft laughed and looked Sakura in particular. “Chihiro won’t let Kyoudai feel guilty.”“And-I...I can’t blame Leon. I was...I was just as guilty, no...more so,” Sayaka said and gasped slightly as Leon gave her a soft hug, turning her to face him.“Hey I toldja ta stop that, alright?” He said softly.“And Mr. Ishimaru and I had come to an understanding as well...and well--”The Ultimate Moral Compass rubbed the back of his neck. “Neither of us were in the right state of our minds at the time. I-I’m sure it could have gone either way depending on who Celeste decided to visit.”“I see...and what of Celeste?” Sakura asked.And that’s when it dawned on them.Where was Celeste?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 12
 The office was plush, though covered in dust. She carefully stepped around the scattered papers that were spread all across the floor.How dare they think she’d just be, alright with staying in that little room. She didn’t care WHAT the pop idol told her! She could handle herself! T-those threats and what-if’s held nothing.She was Celestia Ludenberg! The Ultimate Gambler! She refused to just sit around and play “baby sitter”.She huffed as she lets herself fall into the larger leather chair that sat behind the large wooden desk with all the grace and dignity a lady like her would have. Just what was this place? Doesn’t seem like anyone had been in here.Here eyes scanned the desk. Papers strewn about, but something caught her eye. A flash of blue…She reached out and grabbed it. I-it looked like some sort of dossier. Her hands were trembling, as she opened it, and saw-- 
Hope’s Peak Class #78 Student Registry

Name: Leon Kuwata   Sex: Male

The Ultimate Baseball Player.
 This...this was! Class #78? She began flipping through the dossier, almost frantically. She found all fifteen profiles. Each of them detailing them…When she looked away, she saw something else strewn across the desk.Photos…Photos of all of them. There was one of Leon, Chihiro, and Mondo….herself, Hifumi, and Sayaka…And then several of them as a class.Wait, who was that?There was another girl in those class photos. With dark hair, pale eyes and...freckles?She quickly opened the little booklet--A sixteenth student? Mukuro Ikusaba...the Ultimate...Soldier?S-she almost looked like--There was a loud bang just outside...and the sound of something--Dragging.Then, loud crash and the the sound of wood splintering and she screamed. Celeste then froze as she saw one of those-those--Those JunkerKumas! She ducked under the desk, pressing up against the back as she covered her mouth.No no! Sh-she couldn’t be found here! S-she couldn’t be! She-she--“There you are ya mother hugger!”Wait she knew that voice!With a yell Ishida swung the pickaxe and the monstrous Monokuma turned itself around. Ishida pried the pickaxe out and jumped back just as it swiped at him.Celeste peeked out from behind the desk.There was another yell and a loud clang of metal against metal. The hit was forceful enough that it actually caused the Monokuma to sway.“Nice hit bro!” Ishida grinned.“Ya said these fuckers took four hits right? So that’s two,” Mondo smirked. Had to admit it was still weird seeing Kiyotaka act like this, but it was still his bro. Just, a bit more aggressive.It didn’t take long, the two left the deformed Monokuma in pieces just inside the doorway. When she felt as if it was clear enough she stood up.Kiyotaka glanced over, his hair suddenly reverting back to black. “Ah! Celeste! You’re here!”She huffed, why did he sound so relieved? Without a word she strode past them, holding onto the dossier and the photos.“Oi! Where do ya think yer goin’!? We’ve been lookin’ fer ya cause YOU fuckin’ up and left!” Mondo growled as he trailed after.“I refuse to babysit some, unconscious person. What would be in it for me?” She shot back. “ I managed to find something that would be useful, unlike the lot of you.”Mondo could feel his blood boil. Th-this bitch!“Kyoudai,” Kiyotaka placed a hand on his shoulder, and almost in an instant Mondo could feel some of the rage drain…Still wanted to smack the gambler though.--“Oh yeah...jeeze Sakura, yer going full tilt in these!” Leon laughed.“I’m wondering where the fish came from,” Sayaka asked as she leaned against the other to look.“Hey what’s wrong bro?” Mondo asked as he rested his chin on Kiyotaka’s shoulder as he looked through the photos Celeste provided. She looked just so damned please with herself, finding something like this. Like THIS was something to be proud of finding...i-it was impressive, but he didn’t need to say that to have it go to her head.“I’m...not all that photogenic, am I?” He asked and showed Mondo.The biker looked over the pictures. “You don’t look that bad...a bit dorky but not bad.” Hell, he’d even say Taka looked kinda cu--He jerked back suddenly. Whoa wait, where was THAT coming from?!Kiyotaka didn’t seem to notice.“I think you look adorable Kiyotaka,” Sayaka smiled. “Leon’s more dorky in that picture.”“Hey I look rocking it in!” Leon argued.Kiyotaka handed the photos to Sakura, who looked them over. “So that one girl, with the dark hair...that’s Mukuro?”“So THAT’s the Mastermind?” Leon asked.“I believe so,” Celeste began, she was reveling in the amount of information she came across. She could hold onto it for as long as possible.“Hmm...although Alter-Ego did mention the Mastermind could have been the Headmaster, since we are here because of him,” Sakura stated.“So...we have two suspects then? Mukuro Ikusaba, and the Headmaster,” Chihiro stated.“Wait didn’t Monokuma said he was the Headmaster?” Kiyotaka stated.“Taka be real, ya think he was ACTUALLY the Headmaster?” Leon looked over.“I-I wasn’t meaning that,” Kiyotaka began and sighed. “I mean it...seemed too obvious. Why would he just announce he is the Headmaster if he didn’t want us to find out?”“Hey yeah, ya gotta point there bro,” Mondo nodded.Leon rolled his eyes, ‘course Mondo would agree with him.“I-I’m in agreement with Mr. Ishimaru actually,” Hifumi said.“Ah, you remembered something?” Sayaka asked.The fanfic writer nodded. “We...he asked us, or at least I’m assuming he asked all of us because...I remember being in that office. He, asked if I was alright with...staying here.”“And you agreed?” Sayaka looked to him, and he nodded.“Ah bro!” Mondo held onto Kiyotaka.“F-forgive me, th-the room started spinning suddenly…” Kiyotaka apologized.“C’mon sit down,” Mondo urged.“I...I think, Hifumi is, right though,” Kiyotaka said as he sat down, and Modno sitting beside him.“W-wait, ya remembering stuff too?” Leon looked to the moral compass.“I...I don’t know,” Kiyotaka clenched his eyes shut and brought a hand to his temple. “But, I--yes that office, I remember seeing it too. I know I did.”“Your Monokuma file did mention the blow did not kill you instantly,” Sakura stated. “Perhaps, like Hifumi, you were also in that state of inbetween; but maybe not as long as he was.”“For fuckin’ real?” Mondo asked.“It...I know I could hear the sound of the door opening…” Kiyotaka recalled. “And the chiming of the body discovery announcement, before...everything goes black.” Mondo placed a hand on his shoulder.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 13

Mondo was not liking this. He wasn’t liking this AT ALL. He’s blaming Celeste. Not only because things start to just get more tense with what she found-and the fact she wasn’t sharin’ everything she found- but because of that it seemed to just, trigger something in Taka’s mind.

Suddenly the Ultimate Moral Compass was not sleeping as well, not like any of them slept all that well, but still.

He seemed more anxious…

And he was starting to head out on mapping excursions with Hifumi more. Said that, if the fanfic writer was remembering things like he was starting too, he wanted to know if they matched up.

It was pissing him off and he didn’t know why!

“You glare any harder at the door and the Monokumas are going to know there’s a threat in here,” Chihiro said as he looked up from his computer.

“I wasn’t glarin’!” Mondo shot back as he went over to the programmer. “Just...pissed off that Celeste is acting all high and fuckin’ mighty.”

Chihiro nodded. “Yeah, I don’t like how she’s just holding information away like that...which is why I’m trying to see if I can dig it up myself.”

“Wait you fer real?” Mondo asked as he knelt down. He could see the programmer typing at a near blinding speed.

“I’d like to hope there’s some digital copies of what was in there,” he said. “If whatever she found is as important as she’s making it out to be, it could be holding us back from getting out.”

“Tch...as if I didn’t fuckin’ hate her enough…”

Chihiro looked up. “Because what she did to Taka?”

“Chi! Ya heard what she did! And she doesn’t regret it! She tried to take away my bro’s life--he had a chance at a good damn life!”

“But not according to what Hifumi has been telling us...i-it seems that all of our lives weren’t going to go far…”

“I have my doubts…” Mondo didn’t want to believe the fanfic writer...but with Taka siding with some of his statements--There was a gasp and he jumped to his feet. “Somethin’ comin’ Chi?” He looked over, and the programmer was just staring at the screen, eyes wide. “Chi? C’mon what’s up? Yer freakin’ me out here!”

“I...I know this code,” Chihiro said, voice wavering some.

“That good or bad?”

Chihiro didn’t respond, and began to type away, faster than he had before.

--

It wasn’t like Taka didn’t WANT to spend less time with Mondo...bu-but ever since seeing those photos, it started to jog something in his head.

It wasn’t as clear as Hifumi’s but there was something there. A feeling that even though he did want to leave, that there was just as strong of a reason to stay. And it wasn’t for the reasons he brought up before...like his worries he shared with Leon.

No...something happened out there.

And that was the reason why they were--

“Mr. Ishimaru!”

He jumped. “Ah? Oh-y-yes!?” He straightened his posture as he looked to the fanfic writer.

“I was trying to talk to you for the last five minutes,” Hifumi stated. “Were you...remembering something?”

“I...don’t know? Maybe?” Kiyotaka began. “Do you...remember why we, a-agreed to stay here?”

“I, can’t say that I do entirely,” Hifumi began. “I...just know that the feeling of--”

“Security was here?”

“Exactly!” Hifumi nodded.

So, his hunch may be right. “Do you think….something, happened out there?”

There wasn’t an answer, the implication was enough on its own. “Maybe we should head back, Mr. Kuwata has been wanting to get further into the third floor.”

“Do you think you can head back up on your own? I-I wanna check on Chihiro and kyoudai.”

Hifumi nodded. “I think so, if anything I can scream.”

How the fanfic writer said it, he couldn’t help but laugh. Taka almost wanted to apologize, but he heard the other laugh as well.

They went their separate ways, and Kiyotaka made his way to that control room. He had to thank Chihiro, it was a lot easier and freer to move around on these floors thanks to him finally getting into the camera feed.

He was just outside the room when he heard Mondo shout out.

It felt like something squeezed his chest...no, something inside of his chest. He was running inside--

Chihiro was smiling, but had tears in his eyes. While Mondo was staring at the screen, like he was just trying to process what he was seeing. He felt almost frozen in place. What was--

“Master, I have so much to inform you on!”

That voice...Taka’s eyes widened as he crossed the room.

--

Mondo was rubbing Chihiro’s back as he watched the face on screen. It showed expressions and even was able to convey emotion too. Wh-what was--

“H-how is Alter-Ego…”

Mondo jumped, when did Taka get here? Not that he was complaining...but still he didn’t even hear his bro step in.

“I-I don’t know,” Chihiro said softly, and once he composed himself enough, he began to type.

What happened? Why are you here?

The face smiled, looking very pleased. “I, asked to be connected to the schools system to help out everyone out…” the face took a somber look. “T-those who were left…”

The programmer swallowed as he typed again.

Do you know who made it out?

There was a moment of silence, something akin to somebody needing to think before they answered… “Six students survived. Makoto Neagi, Kyouko Kirigiri, Aoi Asahina, Yasuhiro Hagakure, Toko Fukawa, and Byakuya Togami.”

All three let out a breathe they didn’t know they were holding. Hearing those names...of the ones who survived…

Chihiro began typing again.

What did you learn?

“Why we’re here...and who brought us here.”

“T-the headmaster, right?” Taka asked. “I mean he’s the reason we’re here.”

Chihiro typed the question, and Alter-Ego’s eyes lit up. “He was!”

But why?

“It was a plan that was set in motion. To isolate the students of Hope’s Peak Academy and create a communal life for them. More than just a normal school life...it was intended for them to live out the rest of their lives here.”

“Just like what Sakura said,”  Taka stated.

None of them said a word...the only sound was Chihiro typing.

Why was this plan made?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 14
 The biggest, most awful, most tragic event in human history.That was Alter-Ego’s answer. Some...event. Something that was so heinous that there were no words to accurately describe it. Just that vague string of words was all that they could go on with.That event that lead them to agreeing to this communal life plan. And none of them could remember?
What else did you learn?
The AI looked pleased with that question. “Much more than I did when I was asked the first time. Since I’ve been connected to the school’s system that is. What did you want to know? I can try my best to answer!”“Wait these cameras woulda been workin’ right?” Mondo asked. “So wouldn’t he have, like access to the feed when we were gone?”“Ah right!” Chihiro nodded.
Are there any recordings left from the killing game?
“There are,” Alter-Ego began. “At first, I could not access them, since I was too busy ensuring Makoto’s safety when I managed to reboot.”“Wait what!?” The programmer rapidly typed. W-what did it mean by that!?“Monokuma found out about me,” the AI stated a bit sheepishly. “He..tried to punish me, but he only destroyed the original laptop. I...don’t believe they were aware I was already mostly connected. However...I wasn’t fully in. So when the laptop was destroyed…”
It’s alright, I understand. But you’re connected now, right?
“I am, I...I can’t process as fast as I would if I was fully integrated, but I can still function.”
What did you mean, help Makoto?
“It was...during a trial,” Alter-Ego began. “He was voted guilty, though he didn’t commit any crime. He was sent to be executed…” the AI smiled brightly. “I was able...to stop it.”Chihiro smiles some, as he heard Mondo chuckle.“Way to go, making a badass program,” Mondo ruffled his hair.“I never thought it could go this far though!” the programmer was beaming. This was just, so amazing! “Ah! Right!”
So you can access those recordings, right?
“I can Master...a-all but one…”
All but one?”
“I...sadly was in the process of rebooting. I assumed that Makoto’s was the last one...but I have come across another file. But, I have not been able to open it. Each time I attempt it, I’m forced to back out, and start again.”“That possible?” Mondo asked.“Very, I did that when I didn’t want my parents to see my digital diary. I made it so if they tried and used a wrong password my computer would restart,” the programmer stated. “The fact that file does that...it sounds like that’s really important, and probably will explain, mostly everything,” Chihiro said. “I hope at least.”
Please try to pull up and what what you can.
“Please allow me a few moments,” the face faded to a black screen.“So this is Alter-Ego?” Mondo asked.Chihiro nodded and looked to Taka. “Are you alright Taka? You haven’t said much…”Taka jumped. “Ah! N-no I’m fine!” So he was right...that event. That’s why they came here. That’s why they agreed to live here. I-if that was true...how long were they...living here before that game took place?--They were...they were….“Hey bro, y-you gonna be alright?” Mondo placed a hand on his back.Taka brought a hand to his mouth. He felt ill. They were...living here...already together before that killing game was established. They were--“Taka?” Chihiro asked as he looked over.“I-I’m alright,” he nodded as he pulled his hands away. Mondo still kept his hand pressed to his back...it was, nice to feel.“I can wait, and continue later if that’s what Master would want,” the AI said.“Bro?”“I...I think...i-if we go further...we should have the others here too,” Taka said.“Y-you think that’s smart?” Chihiro looked to him. “I-I mean Leon and Sayaka are--”“I-I know...but we all need these questions answered. So I...I think it’s the right thing to do.”“Wait, before that,” Mondo cut in. “Can we get, or see if we can get one thing cleared up?”“Ah, of course kyoudai. What is it?”Mondo looked to Chihiro. “How long...how long has it been since they left?”Chihiro hesitated. Mondo had a good question, part him wanted to know as well. But...another part of him—He shook it off and typed the question.“Hmmm…” the AI seemed to be thinking, or combing through the files to see if they could provide and answer. “...the time from when the survivors left to now…it’s been about 30 months between then and now.”Mondo felt his stomach drop. In fact he was sure all of theirs did.30 months? 30 fucking months!?Th-that’s--“T-two a-and a half...years,” Taka said quietly.--It took awhile, but everyone was soon gathered in that room. Mondo found Sayaka and Leon trying to push onto the third floor. The baseball player was sporting a gash that cut across his nose bridge. He insisted they both head up, not only for the information found, but so Leon could be treated.Chihiro found Hifumi with Sakura as the were trying to move some debris so that Hifumi could finish mapping. And Taka found Celeste in the headmaster’s office once again.Chihiro set the laptop down and opened it. From there, Alter-Ego played the recordings that it could pull up.“W-we've been...we’ve been kept here for two and a half years?” Sayaka repeated. “T-the killing game, ended two and a half years ago?”“And we were all part of this...plan?” Leon looked over. “Sakura ya said that before right?”Sakura nodded. “It was what Alter-Ego told us. The event, and how that lead us to all living here, to have this communal life. To live together for the rest of our lives.”“Bu-but why!” Sayaka exclaimed, and Leon put an arm around her.“It must be due to that event,” Celeste stated. “The biggest, most awful, most tragic event in human history.”“But what IS it?” Mondo asked. “What the fuck IS it exactly?“I-I’m hoping if we let Alter-Ego go on we can figure it out,” Chihiro said.“Wait!”“Ah Taka? What’s up dude, we’re all here, you don’t have to yell,” Leon looked over.“I-ah, forgive me. But...I-I think...I think we should catch everyone up,” Kiyotaka began.“Catch...everyone up?” Chihiro asked.“I mean...wi-with how our cases went. M-maybe we can find something in them. Something that might help us out.”“Y-ya sure ‘bout that?” Leon started to look a bit pale.“I-if you don’t I will understand, but...but I really think this might help us,” Taka said firmly.There was a moment of silence. “Although I am aware as to how much went on, I too would like to know what happened after my death,” Sakura chimed in.“I...I mean I was the first one to go,” Sayaka began. “I..I’m already pretty lost when it comes to all this, so I--I wanna watch too.”Leon sighed. “I-if Sayaka’s gonna watch, fuck it I’ll watch too.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 15
 Nobody said a word as Leon’s and Sayaka’s trail played out. Everyone knew it.That is except for the pop idol.Sayaka took Leon’s hand almost on reflex. After realizing what she did she was about to let go, but Leon held on. She could feel him shake a little bit...and so she took that as an ok, and continued to hold it.As it played, she flinched at some of the evidence...and Leon squeezed squeezed her hand tight when it was revealed how she was the one to attack first.How Leon tried to defend himself, stating it was an accident…How Celeste stated that he could have instead just left the room, but instead stayed; despite his intentions to try to talk her down, and get the weapon away. She was annoyed with how Celeste made it seem she knew what Leon was doing.She didn’t! She wasn’t there. She wasn’t there to hear the genuine concern...how he really did want to talk. That he was worried for her.“H-hey,” a soft voice pulled her out, as she felt a thumb wipe across her cheek.Her now wet cheek.She was crying. “I-I’m--I’m so--”“No more, alright?” Leon said softly. “We promised that, remember?”Sniffling slightly, she nodded and hugged him. His arms wound around her as he held her, until the video faded just as the chain with that metal collar shot into the room.Nobody said anything for a moment. Just letting the information process through once more.  “Mondo...Taka…” Chihiro looked over to the two. “W-will you two be alright if we, move onto the next one?”Mondo stiffened some. Even though Chihiro held no ire or blame to him...and he was, somewhat alright with what happened. H-he, there was a part of him that just didn’t want to--“Kyoudai,” Taka called. “Y-you’re not alone in this...n-not this time.”Mondo looked over to the other, as he felt Taka take his hand. There was a sudden change, He felt...a bit more confident. With Taka by him, he was sure he could handle it. He nodded. “Ah, y-yeah. Go on Chi.”--Sayaka was hugging Chihiro from behind as they watch what happened to his body. W-why would--why would ANYONE do something like that!? She could feel the programmer shake; but out of anger or disgust she couldn’t tell.For the longest time, Chihiro said nothing.“So-so Toko was...IS Genocide Jack?” Chihiro asked, voice quiet and shaky.“Sh-she is,” Taka confirmed.“Can I say it’s weird that the fucking  SERIAL killer didn’t kill anyone?”“Leon,” Sayaka glared as she looked over her shoulder. She had to agree though, it was odd. It made her feel...even worse than before. Knowing she acted the way she did, while a convicted and well known serial killer took no part in the game.The trial continued. Taka reached over to coerced Mondo to uncurl his other hand from the fist it was forming. Nails were biting into his palm. “I...I’m sorry,” he whispered.“T-the hell you apologizin’ for?” Mondo looked to Taka, those red eyes were already welling with tears.“I-I...that statement...th-that where it all fell apart…” Taka said.“Taka...bro,” Mondo said softly, and the other flinched away. “D-don’t go sayin’ that. Don’t go blamin’ yerself alright?”Sayaka gasped as the voting was shown. One vote...one vote was for Taka. D-did he--“Also...not gonna lie...but I wanna take my bat upside Togami’s smug ass face,” Leon groused.“I think we all did,” Mondo huffed.“You wanted to use my bat?” Leon looked to him.“Why are you like this?”“I think I’m coping…”“Well is a fuckin’ shitty way to cope.”“Guys, come on,” Sayaka sighed.“I'm just glad...we don’t see the executions,” Taka said softly. Mondo found himself wrapping an arm around him.He could remember hearing Taka screaming during his execution. All the pain and anguish...the utter despair. 
I begged him...to take me too…
 Yeah, Mondo was pretty damned grateful they didn’t show ‘em. He didn’t want to put Taka through that again.“So, ah...two more right?” Sayaka asked.“Three,” Sakura said. “Celeste’s, then mine, and then as Alter-Ego stated, Makoto’s.”Everyone was quiet as the watch the trials play on. And all Mondo could do...was think of how he was gonna make that girl pay in some way. He wanted to just rip into Celeste, but Taka squeezed his hand. It was enough to keep him at bay--or so he thought.He could feel the other shaking some, and his breathing was coming out in an uneven pace. Chancing a glance over to the other, he froze. Taka’s eyes were somewhat glassy, and he even though he was looking at the screen, wasn’t watching the video...he had this far off look in his eyes.He-he was...he was trying his best to not let his emotions get to him.Mondo knew...h-he knew that Taka was just trying not to remember Mondo’s execution. Trying to not break down.  As soon as the first tear fell--It was too late to stop as the moral compass broke.Mondo gathered the other up in his arm and held him close. Dammit...Taka was so worried about HIM breaking that he didn’t even bother to think about himself. He was an idiot sometimes.A caring idiot…He closed his eyes as he tried to keep his own tears back. A caring, loyal...fucking cute idiot.Fuck this trial anyway, wasn’t like they were going to learn anything from it. His soul brother needed him more.Celeste looked over to the two for a moment before letting her gaze fall back to the video. Part of her...part of her...hated the reason why she did it. It sounds so...just so plain and boring. Greed? That was all? That was why she committed those acts?Celestia Ludenberg would NEVER do something so, simple and plain! It was beneath her…B-but Taeko Yasuhiro?Oh yes...she would. She would without a doubt do something so plain. Maybe not murder, but still.Ugh, she was embarrassed by this whole thing. When would it just end? --Sakura’s was troubling to watch, for all of them. Watching as Hina fought her hardest against everyone…trying to take the fall. Trying have the blame pinned on her. And when it didn’t, when Makoto and Kyouko saw through her lies...she refused to agree with them. The martial artist’s eyes welled with tears, and Sakaya offered her a cloth to dry them with.“Hina…” There was a hand on her arm and she looked to see Leon besides her.Even though to some it was satisfying seeing the affluent prodigy be floored with the conclusion, none of took any joy in it. They stood by Sakura as the trial came to close, Hina crying as the votes were cast.Their hearts sank when Hina admitted that wanting them to all die, for incorrectly voting was the intentions behind her actions. Hina stating how it was their fault Sakura took her life, that they backed her into a corner.“W-why did she say such a thing?” Sakura asked. “Where would she get such an idea!?”“Y-you mean they didn't?” Sayaka asked.“Of course not!” Sakura began. “I understood that they would not trust me. I...understood their concerns and fears. I hold no blame for their actions.”“Would Hina have known?” Taka asked.Sakura was about to answer when she heard Hina claiming her to be in despair when she died. Her eyes narrowed some. Despair?“That mother…” Mondo growled as he picked up on what was probably going on. “Hey don’t ya dare go back ta thinkin’ like that neither!” He whipped around to her. “Ya ain’t responsible fer anythin’ that happened.”“Mondo,” Sakura was taken aback. Then again, she shouldn’t be surprised. She constantly heard Chihiro and Taka...telling him to push out of any thoughts he has about what happened; those two already going to the biker to calm him down. She also saw it with Leon and Sayaka, a circle of ‘ I’m sorry’ and ‘I forgive you’ .The post trial continued to play. “I...never hated them. I would never hate them,” her hands clenched tightly. “Where...where did that note come from?”“Give you three guesses, and a hint that it came from something black and white and has a hardon for despair,” Leon said. This was...this was so fucked up! There was no doubt about it, Monokuma messed with Sakura’s ACTUAL suicide letter. So then...where the hell was the actual on-- “Sayaka...keep my bat as far away from me.”The pop idol was already handing it too Hifumi. “I figured. We didn’t find another laptop yet, can’t risk you smashing this one.”“Bastard,” Sakura growled, and her eyes held such intense anger that they nearly glowed.And then...the actual suicide note was read. It was...so sad almost heart wrenching as Sakura wrote about her guilt of submitting to the Mastermind’s wishes.But...also uplifting at the end. The sacrifice she made, was no longer lost on those in the trial.  In the end, she made it in an effort to not only thwart the Mastermind, but to help the others...she was truly something more than just the Ultimate Martial Artist.“When we get out,” Sakura looked to Taka who was speaking. “W-we’ll find them..a-and you can Hina can...can talk about things. Be there for each other again.”Sakura smiled softly and nodded. What happened, happened. She couldn’t keep looking back on it, as tempting as it was…As she looked around, she could feel that now...this was such a different atmosphere, and feeling this time around. This time she would make sure to protect everyone, and make sure they’d all get out.--And then...the final one. Or at least the final one that Alter-Ego had access too. So that body in the garden was from the trial after Sakura’s. So who killed them? If Alter-Ego said that the ones who got out was right, then how was it possible for a murder to take place?Then the case ended with Makoto’s guilt.But as Alter-Ego stated, they stopped his execution. So then what? There was nothing more to show?  “There’s another one, right?” Leon asked.“There is, but Alter-Ego said that each time it tries to access it, there’s a fail safe to it.Making it need to back out and restart.”“...could you help it?”Everyone looked to Taka.“I ah...what do you mean?” Chihiro asked.“C-could you help Alter-Ego in opening that file? And the files its been having trouble with?” Taka proceeded.“I...don’t know.”“I believe in you two,” Taka said. “I-if you truly think there’s something of importance in that file, then I think you two should focus on that. We can handle the rest.”“A-are you sure?” Chihiro looked over and Taka nodded.“Thanks to Alter-Ego, you can access most things from the laptop alone, correct?” He asked and Chihiro nodded. “Then I put my trust in you. I know the both of you can get not only that file open, but those recordings!”The programmer smiled. “Alright, I won’t let you down!”“If ya need something to be looked into, give me or Sayaka a hollar,” Leon offered. “We’ve gotten pretty good at dealing with the Monokumas.”“Ah right,” Taka turned to them. “I wanted to talk to you two about that.”“Ah? What about Kiyotaka?” Sayaka asked.“Well...Ishida pointed out that it took four hits to, take out those, um…”“Junkers?” Mondo supplied.“Yes! Thanks Kyoudai!” Taka grinned at him before looking back.“Ah!” Sayaka smiled. “I get it! You want to know how many hits it  takes to take out the other types!”“Precisely! If we know that we can be more prepared when we make our way down,” Taka nodded.“There might be others we haven’t run into yet,” Leon noted. “But if we can get some ideas to what we’re up against, could mean we can have an easier time getting out.”“With no new injuries,” Sayaka stated as she pointed to the bandaged gash on Leon’s face.  “Hey hey, that was something nobody could predict!” Leon argued.Mondo swore he felt his heart stop...and something clicked. Take continued on talking with Leon and Sayaka, as Mondo stood there. That little revelation slowly dawning onto him-and grew as he saw the other taking initiative. Organizing them more thoroughly.  He could still feel the heat of Taka’s hand in his. How he remembered during his final moments, all he wanted to do was to hold the other. To comfort them.Oh shit…H...he might LIKE Taka.“Kyoudai!”He jumped and looked to Taka, ah crap he could feel his face heating up. “Y-yeah?”The other smiled at him. “I can still trust you to have my back right? Th-that if we need to push, you’ll be right there with me?”Mondo felt his mouth go dry. His mind racing, providing him that he’d be with Taka for as long as he wanted him. And fuck that was just doing stuff to his heart. He couldn’t speak. All he could do was nod.Fuck.It wasn’t he MIGHT like Taka.He fucking did.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 16

He liked him…

Fuuuuuuuuuck, he really liked him.

It was the only thing going through Mondo’s head as he tried to sleep, but he couldn’t help it. These thoughts kept popping into his head. Why he was so worried about Taka above all else. Why he was upset--jealous...he was fucking jealous when the Moral Compass wouldn't join him when he and Chi went to work on checking the camera feed and the school’s system.

Though he could consider

this

a fair exchange. He really did mean it when he was concerned about the other not sleeping well-and he’d like to think Taka DID sleep better by him. So he at least got this to enjoy.

But now...now HE was the one having trouble sleeping.

He was still caught in that in between awake and asleep. His mind was slowly becoming more alert, while his body was still at rest. The soft breathing coming from the other that was nestled by him was almost enough to lull him back to sleep.

Almost.

Because there was another sound. A clicking, tapping sound that he’s actually grown familiar too. So familiar that he knew in an instant who was responsible.

“Chi.”

The programmer jumped and looked over his shoulder.

“Th’ fuck yer awake fer?” Mondo shifted and pushed himself up, trying not to wake up Kiyotaka who was still sound asleep, curled up by him. Mondo couldn’t help but glance down and just feel a bit more at ease seeing the other’s face and body free of any tension.

“I um…”

“...I will drag yer ass from that computer,” Mondo threaten as he looked back over to the smaller boy.

“That file we found...we’re so close to opening it,” Chihiro said.

Mondo hummed some and carefully got up, pulling his jacket to cover Kiyotaka, who clung to it, as he moved over to the other.

“Y-you can go back to sleep,” Chihiro said.

“I’ll go back ta sleep when I know yer gonna.”

The smaller boy huffed, and went back to work. There was so much that kept this file locked. What was it? What was hiding in it? He had to know. I-it could answer so much! It could--

“You both are still awake?”

Mondo and Chihiro jumped and looked over.

“Ah Sakura? Why are you--” Chihiro began.

“I could not sleep,” she admitted.

“Woke up ta him typin’,” Mondo said and pointed.

“Heeey,” Chihiro frowned.

“And why are you awake Chihiro?” Sakura asked, her voice carried an air of concern.

“Like I said to Mondo, I-we almost have this file open...t-there’s so much trying to keep anyone out. Alter-Ego said this wasn’t the first file like this, and that last time they got into one, i-it revealed so much--”

“Ya mean that goal of us livin’ here and that fucked up event, right?” Mondo asked. “That biggest baddest yadda yadda yadda thing?”

Chihiro nodded. “Y-yeah...I just...if this can show anything else then--”

“Master?” A small voice from the laptop spoke up. “It’s open.”

--

Proyecto Realive

. That was the file name. Inside were tons of text documents, which were expected.

The first thing they found while looking in, was something that was a bit mind boggling. A different set of rules for the class trials. Well, alright similar rules with one added to it. Anyone who votes incorrectly, would JOIN the blackened in being punished.

Mondo felt sick...b-because Taka...Taka! H-he--up until the end he--!

“Mondo are you alright?”

He jumped and looked over to Sakura. He couldn’t trust his volume if he answered so he nodded. She still gave him a concerned look, before turning her attention back to Chihiro.

Besides that, there were more articles going into detail as to what

Proyecto Realive

truly was….and then he found something else unexpected.

Video files. A folder FILLED with them. All titled with some ambiguous coding.

Chihiro hesitated as the cursor hovered over one. It was titled,

T1KB/LK

. He clicked it...and what played--

Well everyone awake knew the scene. They knew it well. It was Leon’s execution. So that was captured too. But why weren’t they along with the trails? There had to be a reason.

Chihiro looked away as the video finished. He closed it, tears forming in his eyes, He jumped when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“Y-ya got it opened...come on let’s head ta--”

“N-no, I want--” Chihiro argued.

“There are….more videos than there were executions,” Sakura pointed out before the two could start a back and forth.

“Ah!” Chihiro looked and gasped. She was right. He quickly clicked on the video titled,

SMFP/SM.

The video that opened this time had Sayaka in it. She was placed on a stage that seemed to be lined with a giant bear trap. The sharp edges catching the lights from the stage. They watched as she sang, and a meter behind her filled up. Sh-she was literally sing for her life. As she sang, the more the meter filled. It almost filled the whole way--

But then Monokuma smashed the meter, causing her to fail.

And the trap snapped shut, killing her.

The video ended.

And the three just stared at the screen.

Looks like...none of them were going to get much sleep.

--

*Each video was an execution. Mondo still couldn’t handle watching his. He swear he could feel it happening as it played. His body just coming apart. His heart was hammering in his chest--wait was it outside his chest now?

Eyes clenched shut, so tight it was nearly painful as lights flickered behind them. Hands reaching up to press against them…

They were there, they weren’t melting out of his sockets.

He knew he was shaking. He could almost feel his bones creaking as he curled up tightly--

Breathing normally was becoming difficult. H-he was gasping for breath.

H-he was in tact. H-he was fine. H-he was-- *

It was Chihiro’s hand on his arm, and Sakura’s on his back that manage to pull him out of it with a jump. Spots of lights swam across his vision as he blinked a few times. I-it wasn’t real.

Chihiro looked to him, concern was evident in his eyes.

“It was just a video Mondo,” Sakura’s voice was soft, but it carried a certainty that just made feel a bit more at ease.

Mondo took a few steady breaths, as he straightened himself out; and did his best to give a soft smile along with a soft pat to the programmer's shoulder. He was alright for them to move on...he was pretty sure he was alright to move on.

At least he wanted to believe he was.

Because not long after, Chihiro found not only his execution, but Sakura’s as well.  And against everything telling him not too, Chihiro let them play.

When they watched...they admitted they felt...something.

As Chihiro’s played, watching that little sprite of himself get overwhelmed by the sheer number of Monokuma sprites,  the small programmer’s body shook as his breath became ragged. Mondo squeezed his shoulder in a way to ground him. And when his sprite popped out of existence...for a moment his breathing stopped and his body locked up.

The same with Sakura. She said she could feel some sort of pressure weighing down on her...like she was being buried alive. As for what the deal was with the aliens, none of them were sure if the truly wanted to know.

They were not liking where this was going.

More so when they found a second batch of files. Not just any files…

Monokuma files.

Files the show how each of them were murdered. Mondo’s read that he was found in the sauna, and died by suffocation. But that never happened...that didn’t happen at all, so why--

The fuck? There was another one? Clubbed over the head by a metal bat?

What the absolute fuck!?

“I…” Chihiro wet his lips before continuing. “I think...everything that happened was a lie.”

“What do you mean by that?” Sakura asked.

Chihiro looked to Mondo. “Remember when were trying to figure WHY the Mastermind wanted to broadcast this whole thing?”

“Yeah, you, me, and Taka agreed that the Mastermind was just being fucked up and wanting to spread despair or some shit.”

“Yes, but then why not kill us?” Chihiro stated. “Like actually kill us.”

“That is something I think we are all wondering,” Sakura said.

The programmer tilted his head back to look at Sakura behind him. “What if...they wanted people to...eventually enjoy watching it?”

“Whoa whoa whoa,” Mondo placed a hand on the back of Chihiro’s head to urge it back up so he could look the programmer in the eye. “What the fuck do you mean enjoy watchin’ it?”

“I...I want to test a theory, but everyone needs to be awake,” he looked over to the others still asleep.

“So we wait?” Mondo looked to him. “Or expectin’ us ta sleep after findin’ out ‘bout all this?”

“I was hoping...you’d help me wake up everyone.”

--

“Hey...hey bro,” Mondo shook Kiyotaka carefully. Though he didn’t want to. He KNOWS the other wasn’t sleeping as much or as well as he should But Chihiro was right, they NEEDED to see this.

“Hmmm….” Red eyes fluttered open...and goddamn it made his stomach flip.

“Chi found somethin’,” He said. “Git up. We can sleep after it, ‘kay?”

Kiyotaka nodded some as he pushed himself up. “Ah-um...your jacket.”

“Oh, ah….thanks,” Mondo took the offered piece of clothing back.

“Yo Sayaka...come on, wake up,” Leon nudge the pop idol, who made a soft sound but just curled up closer to him--and dear fuck if his heart didn’t almost just burst.

“Sayaka, I…”Chihiro began. He wanted to say she could go back to sleep after this, but he knew.

He knew there was no way she’d go back to sleep after what they were going to show.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 17
 When Chihiro showed the video, he was expecting for Leon to act similarly to Mondo...or if anything like how he did. But the baseball player didn’t react. In fact...it wasn’t like he was breathing as the video played.The closer he looked, he felt the color from his face drain as he finally noticed Leon’s bright blue eyes clouded over.And then...he laughed.He laughed and laughed before dropping down. Knees brought to his chest, and arms covering his head as he laughed. “I-I’m okay….I’m okay…I’m okay…I’m okay…I’m okay…”Sayaka was besides him in and instant. Arms wrapping around him. His laughing trailed off as he moved his arms and clung to the pop idol as he shook. Trying to choke back his crying, but failing to do so.Chihiro closed the video. “T-they’re all there...and more.”“And more?” Hifumi asked. “W-what do you mean by that Mr. Fujisaki?”Chihiro looked to Mondo and Sakura, before looking over to Leon and Sayaka. The baseball player was still holding onto her, but the cloudiness in his eyes was gone.“C-can I...continue?”Leon nodded some. “S-sure dude,” his voice was cracking slightly.--Sayaka’s arms left Leon in favor of  wrapping around herself as she shook. “I...I felt it…”“What?” Leon asked as he shifted to try his best to now comfort her.“I-I swear I felt it! I felt the trap close! I-I!”“Sayaka, Sayaka,” the Baseball Star placed his hands on her face and forced her to look at him. “It was just a video, it didn’t happen. Y-you’re safe here...t-that wasn’t real.” He pulled her close to him and held her as she shook still.W-why was there an execution for her? What the hell!?Chihiro looked to Mondo and Sakura. “I think I was right.”“Right with what exactly?” Celeste asked looking away from the laptop screen.“Remember how Monokuma said our memories were taken?” He asked and she nodded.“B-but what if this is just to mess with us?” Leon asked, his voice was a bit soft as he still held Sayaka. The pop idol seemed to have calmed down, but he didn’t want to chance anything.Chihiro frowned and pulled up the Monokuma files. “I think...it was all fabricated to create something with us.”Out of everyone, nobody expected Celeste to have reacted in such a way. “W-w-what are those?”“Monokuma files...for everyone,” Chihiro said. “How we were killed,” he turned back and scrolled down through them. “And who killed us.”“B-but that doesn’t make any sense!” Kiyotaka stated.“If you think about it one way it does,” Chihiro said.“If this was planned from the very beginning, and instead of our memories just being erased,” Sakura explained.“H-holy shit,” Leon mumbled. “Th-that whole, what if Monokuma planted something too is legit!?”Chihiro nodded. “Almost like, um...Pavlovian suggestions?”“Pav-what now?” Leon asked.“You mean...he implanted, some sort of conditioning reflex into us?” Kiyotaka asked.  Chihiro nodded. “Anything we did...everything that happened...it was to get an already predetermined response from one of us. The Mastermind...had us conditioned for anything.”“W-we...i-it was all planned?” Celeste was shaking. She admitted that she both loved her talent yet hated it since, to be fair it was just luck. She strived for control, it’s why she created that persona of hers. And now...now being told that every bit of control she thought she made in this game--she was just following along some kind of warped script. “W-we had-had no choice? Everything….everything we did w-was already planned out?”“Celeste,” Kiyotaka went over to her.She was pulling as her hair that were currently bound in braids, due to her style falling in a similar fashion like Mondo’s had. Her eyes clenched shut as tugged. “Nothing we did woulda mattered!” She was breaking. Hifumi placed his hands over hers and pulled them from her hair. Her eyes opened, and tears just fell. “They...didn’t give a choice… I never had a chance...”“The hell you--” Mondo began.  “I want to see the files!” Celeste demanded.Chihiro didn’t argue. In fact he knew which files to bring up. He pulled up several. Byakuya’s, Leon’s, Hagakure's, Hifumi...it was different from his other one, and his own. He moved over as Celeste knelt down and read them. Her breathing growing more and more frantic after reading each one.She was barely through Hagakure’s before she sat and covered her face with her hands and sobbed. Each one...each alternate file…They followed her plan.A plan she thought she had concocted on her own. All that control she worked so hard to get to make her FEEL like she could have survived…It was never there.She was weak. Physically weak. Her talent, it was nothing more than luck in such small SMALL circumstances. Bust she was still so PROUD of it.“Celeste?”She lifted her head and saw Kiyotaka offering a hand to her. She felt something flare up inside her and she slapped the hand away. “What is wrong with you!? I-I plotted to kill you without hesitation!”Kiyotaka didn’t look offended. “Those files make it seem differently though.”“Bro don’t bothe--”“I don’t think you would have on your own,” Kiyotaka continued, ignoring Mondo’s interjection.“And how would you know?” She tried to glare at him.“Well...you haven’t yet right?”It was a simple statement. And he had a point. There were plenty of time Celeste could have slipped away. Used her skill to coerced a way to leave.“H-how do you know I’m no-not just using you like before?” She asked.“I don’t,” Kiyotaka shrugged.“You’re a real idiot,” Celeste looked up to him, but her glare held no heat in it. “Why? You trust me?”“Taka, just give it up,” Mondo sighed as he placed a hand on the others shoulder.Instead of backing off as both Celeste and Mondo thought he’d do, instead Kiyotaka knelt down to be level with Celeste. “Do you want to get out?”Celeste was taken aback some. W-what kind of questi-- “OF COURSE I DO! Why asked something like that!?”“Because, it doesn’t feel like you do.”“You little…” she growled.“I...actually agree with Mr. Ishimaru,” Hifumi spoke up.“You two don’t know ANYTHING! I wanted to get out of here! MORE THAN ANYONE!” She yelled. “Every day was HELL being here! Why--WHY would I want to STAY here!?”“Because you don’t want to know what’s out there?” Hifumi supplied. “B-because it’s been...over two years since we’ve been, asleep for?”Hifumi was right. It was still something they couldn’t buy. Two and a half years passed as they were kept in those things. And now...none of them really knew what they could expect when they did get out. It scared them all...but they knew it couldn’t be worse then being trapped in here. At least, if they died out there...they might get more answers.“Sh-shut up shut up shut up!” The Ultimate Gambler yelled, her voice cracking. “I-I can be--I can--It’s NOT--!!”She couldn’t find her words. Everything felt like it was spiraling out of control. Her hands dug into her hair, nails digging into her scalp. It was all falling apart. Something she just refused to admit.Something she didn’t WANT to admit.She felt tears falling down her face, and didn’t fight when Hifumi once again pulled her hands from her hair. Lifting her head she looked into Kiyotaka’s red eyes and she sniffled some. “I..have some control here...I...can...I can do something here,” she choked out.She hated it. She hated hated hated hated--She cried as not only Kiyotaka but Hifumi embraced her. T-these two were such idiots.Such...such idiots that had not right to give her a chance.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chap
ter 18

“What the fuck!?” Mondo shouted. “No! No way!”

“Kyoudai! I-I think it might do us some good!” Taka argued.

Mondo refused to budge. He was NOT gonna let Taka see that! H-he didn’t care how much it made sense, he didn’t want him to see it!

...he...didn’t want to see it.

Mondo felt his heart racing some. The idea, just the thought of seeing his bro being executed. He jolted when he felt a set of hands on his face. Looking forward he saw those bright red eyes, holding strong.

“Y-you said it yourself...I--we’re alive,” Kiyotaka said. “E-everyone else watched theirs...I-I should know w-what would have happened to me. I-if I don’t...I...I don’t know but I just feel like I should. So, please, Kyoudai? I-please let me watch?”

Mondo felt his cheeks heat up some but nodded. He still didn’t want too...but, he’ll need to be strong for this. And for his bro when he watches it. “O-only if I fuckin’ watch it with ya.”

He knew he was going to regret it, but he couldn’t let Taka see it alone. H-he was going to be strong for him.

He was going to be there for his bro.

“A-are you sure?” Chihiro looked over. The file was titled

PMKIIP/KI

. He was going to be the last one. Mondo fought hard, but in the end Kiyotaka’s demand trumped him.

Kiyotaka nodded, and braced himself as the video played.

The video was sick in Mondo’s opinion. Really REALLY sick. He remembers Taka telling him about his dream…

To become Prime Minister to restore his family’s name. Fucking hell, why was THIS his execution!? Tied up, forced to waves as he was paraded through the streets.

Perverting his bro’s dream.

He couldn’t watch anymore. He looked away and caught a glimpse of Taka...and he felt his stomach drop. The moral compass was pale, paler than normal. Eyes wide as he watched. He was clutching at his right arm, as if trying hold it in place. He could see that the arm itself twitch slightly, as if it wanted to move--god that had to be creepy as fuck to feel.

Mondo was about to reach out to him, place a hand on his shoulder like he did for Chihiro to help ground him—

Then there was the sound of a gunshot firing from the video.

He caught Taka as the other staggered, his hands clutching at his chest, at his heart. Taka’s shoulders were shaking as he heaved slightly.

“I gotcha,” Mondo said softly as he held on, urging the other to sit...part of him just wanted to pull the shorter teen into his lap. But he’ll settle of Taka sitting by him, clutching at a the arms wrapped around him. He found himself muttering ‘

you’re alright...you’re alive’

over and over waiting for Taka to calm down.

“Was there, anything else you’ve gotten from...

Proyecto Realive,

was it?” Celeste asked.

“So far this is all we’ve looked into,” Chihiro admitted.

“And the final trial recordings? Th-the one you two found out about?” She proceeded.

“Ah! Yes! We-we’ve manage to get that open as well,” the programmer nodded.

“B-before you show it,” Celeste began as she fiddled with some of her hair, falling loose from one of her braids. Something she found herself doing more and more...something Taeko did so very often. “I...want to finish sharing what I found, since I think...w-we should see that first.”

“It was just the dossier and photos right?” Leon asked.

“True, but...I did...mislead you.”

“Bitch,” Mondo huffed.

“Shut up,” she hissed and grabbed the dossier. “When I said the Mastermind was Mukuro--”

“Wait it’s not!? Then who--” Leon began.

“WOULD YOU LET ME--” Celeste shouted but a hand on hers had her calm down, as she turned to see Hifumi besides her. She sighed and calmed down though her voice still carried some irritation as she turned to Mukuro’s profile. “Here. Look at this. This is how Mukuro looked like.”

Sayaka took the little booklet. “She...looks familiar. But then again…I don’t know how much I can trust myself on remembering.”

“Try to picture her...with pink hair,” Celeste said. She knew...she knew from the first time she looked at that picture of Mukuro, there were similarities between her...and that other girl. The eye shape, the face, and those freckles...sure photoshop WAS a thing. But why would an ULTIMATE need those? And the Ultimate Fashionista? She KNOWS when somebody is lying. She KNEW that Junko...was lying from the start.

“Whoa whoa whoa! What are you saying!?” Leon asked.

“Just...keep that in mind as we watch. I feel...that’s going to be important,” Celeste said.

“You better not be hidin’ any more shit from us,” Mondo growled.

“I am not.”

“Bullshit.”

“Kyoudai...let’s just...let’s just watch it, alright?” Taka said, breaking up the minor fight.

--

They watched as the trial went on. And Celeste was right. Well kinda, Mukuro WAS masquerading as Junko, but that’s all she said she knew.

She had no ideas about Junko, in fact she pointed out in the dossier that Junko’s profile was gone. Sayaka flipped through it to confirm.

“So...w-we were here, for two years before that event?” Leon asked and looked to Hifumi. “That sound right?”

“It..would make sense,” the fanfic writer began. “I’m sorry Mr. Kuwata but I really can’t place time for my memories.”

“But what said is true, right? We-we attended here, and eventually agreed to stay here because of that event. I-I’ll trust yer word over her’s.”

Hifumi adjusted his glasses and nodded. “I-it is true.”

“So...not only were two years taken from us before the killing game began,” Celeste began. “We have lost another two years being in those things?”

“Ah! Wh-what are those things?” Sayaka asked. “You did find out, right?”

“I think...first we should focus on what we just learned from this,” Taka said. “Then see what all this,” he gestured to the room. “Is about.”

“I…” Sayaka frown but nodded. “You’re right.” She looked over to Chihiro. “So..this was all...broadcasted?  To destroy any last remaining fragments of hope?”

“T-that’s what she’s saying,” Chihiro hesitated. “W-we...we helped in just creating more despair.”

“But then...why are WE still alive?” Leon asked. “How, if those air purifiers were--”

“I think...the air isn’t as toxic as it once was…” Chihiro stated. “There’s a chance for that. I mean if it wasn’t, then...I don’t think they would have made it long enough to even get out.”

“But that doesn’t answer how WE’RE alive,” Sayaka repeated.

Chihiro looked to Taka and Mondo, who nodded. “I think...yes it was a way to spread despair...but I think they-Junko- wanted people to, enjoy it.”

“E-enjoy it?” Sayaka asked.

“...you mean, make it so it was entertaining? Make people willing to watch it,” Celeste started. “Had them...want to relive it?”

“Relive--what the fuck!?” Leon yelled.

Chihiro nodded as he glanced over to Celeste. “Have people start guessing as to who would die this time. Who would be executed...have them join in and find out who was the murderer.”

“S-so we-we were just...t-that’s why all those other executions videos were there?!” Sayaka felt herself shake. Sh-she was use to being the spotlight. Striving to be in it, but this? This was a nightmare!

“And if-if it didn't go how she wanted?” Leon asked, he tongue felt heavy as he waited for the obvious answer.

“I think...we wouldn’t have woken up then,”Chihiro said.

“Out fate, would have been like Mukuro’s,” Celeste added. “So in the end, all this, was done to take away any hope the world had. Take away the hope we had. Play us like we were just toys.”

“A game she would be willing to play again and again and make everyone watch until they either enjoyed it, and have us continue…” Hifumi trialed off.

“Or just fuckin’ end us if she didn’t get her way,” Mondo huffed. “Seems we got that figured out now…”

“But here’s the main thing

I

don’t get,” Leon started. “How the hell DID we survive?”

“That...is where

Proyecto Realive

comes in,” Chihiro said.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 19
  Proyecto Realive was “simple”, an implanted simulation that was to affect the mental/physical/emotional state of those who have undergone it.The mind convincing the body of images being projected to the participant as actually happening to them...and convincing others they were witnessing it if influenced under the correct stimuli.Best explained that it was almost like a hypnosis; but forced upon the consciousness rather than how typical hypnosis worked. Mainly focussed on heightened suggestibility to the physical, emotional, and mental state of the participant.Images, words, sound, and such for the stimuli would be what would trigger the simulation to occur.It would be a test as to how far a person could be pushed if prompted under the right circumstances. Along with the testing of a shared reaction. Once a participant is subjected to a stimuli to test for a result... 
The participant would be placed in cryo-freeze…

To awake at a later date the experiment would be performed again.
 Cryo-freeze? So what the heck was that pamphlet going on about cadavere use!? Sayaka remembers finding it, and well...that was a fun time for her and Leon.They hung up tarps over the doors for, what they could guess, as a day or two as they tried to calm themselves down again. The idea that maybe they were dead... and they were just some kind of zombie—that was Leon’s idea, though she didn’t dismiss it.W-was it all to mislead anyone who came in here?To not even attempt to open them?B-but wouldn’t they have been curious as to why Mondo would be in one? W-wasn’t he liquified? W-why didn’t that raise any flags?“So that’s it?” Mondo asked. “Those...responses and shit, we reacted on them, though they didn’t happen fer real...and we were put ta sleep and put in those?”Chihiro nodded. “That seems to be the case...i-it would explain why you were put in one…it’s like...restarting a game.”Mondo shuddered a bit. Even though Chihiro had a point it never got easier to just remember...“Wait so how did it convince everyone else exactly?” Leon asked and Sayaka jumped at the sudden voice, pulled from her own thoughts. “I mean, what they saw. Cause I KNOW I saw..S-Sayaka…”“Leon…” She took his hand. “You don’t have to continue Leon…it’s alright, th-they know what you’re trying to say.”“It’s all due to a trigger,” Chihiro said and looked back to everyone. “An audio one. We know the body announcement...b-but there’s another sound…”“A-another sound?” Taka asked.Chihiro nodded. “I-I--there’s an audio file b-but I don’t know what will happen if I play it...w-what we’d see.”Everyone looked around, silently coming to an agreement. I-it was alright to play it. Th-they could be prepared to see it.Or so they told themselves.“I-I mean we might need to be in a specific place for it to...a-actually project something, right? I-it seems that it needs to work wi-with multiple stimulus,” Taka pointed out. He….he was dreading on who they’d see.He couldn’t risk seeing it as Chihiro again…B-but what if it prompted somebody they’d see? He swallowed some...h-he was certain he wouldn’t be able to hold out i-if it was Mondo.Chihiro took a steadying breath and nodded as he played the audio clips. The sound coming in clear from the laptop speakers. Static filled and distorted...then ending note ringing in their heads like a groan.At first they thought that maybe there was nothing to worry about...But then Celeste reacted. She covered her mouth as she was trying not to shout out. Hifumi was besides her and Taka joining him-Mondo didn’t seem too pleased about him leaving his side, but bit his tongue.She was gasping for breath.--“You...closed your eyes?” Chihiro asked.“I...it was only for a moment,” she explained. “But it seemed to be just enough.”“T-that would makes sense...I-I know I closed my eyes for a moment whe-when we--when I—“ Leon struggled to get it out, but it seemed everyone understood.“Celeste, what was it that you saw?” Sakura asked.The gambler played with the tail of one of her braids. She wasn’t sure...i-it seemed far more gruesome than any of the other murders they saw...more than Chihiro’s.“Who was it?” The martial arts pressed.“...Kyouko…” She began. “O-or more specifically, her head.”“Wait the fuck--back up!” Mondo looked to her.“Her...head?” Sayaka repeated.Celeste nodded and closed her eyes, and they opened immediately after. “I-I can still see it!”“It’s alright Miss Ludenberg, i-it’s not real,” Hifumi tried to calm her down. His hand taking the hand not playing with her hair. She held it tight...that the fanfic writer actually winced at the strength.She nodded and tried to focus on her breathing. “I-it...I don’t know if we’ve been to there...i-it looked like a basement? Or something...I...there was trash everywhere. An-and then...there was a box,” Celeste said. “Th-there was...it was soaked in blood. I-I don’t know who opened it, but...inside...was her head.”Chihiro was already searching through the Monokuma files. 
Victim: Kyouko Kirigiri

Cause of Death: Stab wound to the chest

Form of discovery: Decapitated head in the foundry

Body located in—

Culprit: —-
 Chihiro blinked. “I-it’s...corrupted…Her file is I mean…”“But it’s in there?” Mondo asked and got a nod.“So...we were all just...implanted with these? Conditioned to see them? To, ah feel and see them?” Taka asked.Chihiro nodded. “I-it goes into more detail, but I’m not all that familiar with psychological things.”“May I ask something?” Celeste looked up.“Ah...sure?” the baseball star responded.“Did anyone, keep their eyes open during any instant? Like committing that act, or finding the body?”“Celeste?” Taka looked to her confused.“I...I know...I know I closed my eyes each time...I didn’t want to see it at first. E-ever with what I did.”“S-so...it is a two part trigger…” Chihiro summarized. “That’s why you closed your eyes during that audio queue.”She nodded.Leon shouted as Sayaka started to lift up her shirt, and grabbed her wrists to stop her. “The hell!?”“I was going to see if I had the knife wound!” She shot back.“Can’t you check on your own!?” Leon felt his face flushing...he couldn’t tell if it was embarrassment or possibly possessiveness.“Leon, if this is true, t-then I don’t think I can trust my own eyes,” She said.“T-then just...lemme, alright?” Leon looked over his shoulder and shifted to make sure he was at least covering more of her. His hand was trembling some as he slowly lifted her shirt. He closed his eye when he got to just under her chest….and slowly opened them.And could only stare for a few moments.Wh-where was it?“Leon?” Sayaka asked.“I-it’s...it’s not there…” Leon said under his breath.Sayaka smiled as he pulled her shirt down, tugging it from Leon’s slack grasp.“So it really was all a lie,” Sakura said.Mondo ran his fingers through Taka’s hair on the back of his head causing the other to jump.“Kyoudai!?”“I was ah...checking for a scar!” It wasn’t entirely a lie. It was true, if the blow was real, that would mean a scar should be there, but there wasn’t anything there...and dammit, even though his hair was short it was damn soft.“Oh! I see! That does make sense!”“Taka, mind checking me?” Chihiro asked.“Ah of course!”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 20

Taka looked over to Hifumi when their checks were done. After all, it was obvious that those executed sustain no injuries...well physically at least. And if there were any doubts at all, Mondo would point out his execution, and how he was pretty damn sure that HE’s not liquified anymore.“Hifumi? When she said...we boarded up the widows, the door, the exits ourselves, was that true?”“I know that is true!” Hifumi nodded. “I can recall us working on pulling the plates up.”“...then...those tools should still be here?” Taka suggested.“Hey bro, I definitely remember me an’ Sakura tryin’ ta get them off when we first got he--”“But you two were just using brute force,” he looked to Mondo.“I...yes!” Hifumi went over to Taka. “I definitely remember they’re on the third floor. But why?”“We’re going to use it as a way to get out,” Taka said.“Whoa whoa whoa, Taka buddy, mind fillin’ the rest of us in?” Leon asked. “Like you’re gonna have us repel out the window or something?”Kiyotaka shook his head and look to everyone. “We’re going to use one of those plates as a way to get out...by using it to make a path down the stairs.”Everyone just stared at the Moral Compass. Was he...for real?“So even after what she said, saying there’s nothing in the outside world…” Celeste began. “You’re planning on still getting out?”“Well it’s what we’ve wanted since we woke up right? A-and I refuse to think that the ones who survived would have just...died when going outside.”Mondo chuckled. “Ya wanna see it ta be sure too, right?” Taka nodded. “Well then, alright. Let hear out this plan of yers.” He swear his heart skipped a few beats with how Taka smiled brightly.Leon rubbed the back of his neck and sighed. “Yeah alright...go on, Fearless Leader and spill.”“Ah...what?” Taka blinked.“Listen, so far it seems like you have something cookin’ up there,” Leon explained. “Somethin’ more than me just going ‘ let’s just push on through ’ cause I ain’t got nothing when we make it to the first floor.”“I agree with Leon,” Sayaka nodded. “Kiyotaka, please go on. We’ll...follow whatever you say.”“I-I--”“You trusted me,” Chihiro chimed in. “Now my turn to trust you. What can Alter-Ego and I do?”“If you can form a plan in moving us forward, I will gladly follow,” Sakura assured.“I am not much for brute strength, but I’m sure there’s something i can help with.”Taka looked to Celeste in complete shock. E-even she--He felt an arm loop around his shoulders. “Come on bro,” Mondo said with a smile. “You got our attention.”Taka hesitated and looked to Leon. “A-alright, b-but one condition.”“Huh? What’s that?” Leon blinked.“I...I want you to be second,” Taka said.“Wait-what!? Why me? Shouldn’t it be, ya know Mondo? Mr. Ultimate Gang Leader?”“But you’ve been the one leading us so far,” Taka pointed out. “I-I think….I KNOW that we wouldn’t have gotten this far if it wasn’t for you.”Leon opened his mouth to argue.“I agree with Kiyotaka too,” Sayaka said.Leon whipped around to look at her. “Sayaka…”“He’s right. Y-you---it was your idea on how to get down to the first floor. You’re idea to get Chihiro to that control room...y-you think on the fly but it’s for the good of everyone else. I-If Kiyotaka’s going to be the one with plans...then…” her face was bright red. “W-we’ll need somebody that we know we can follow into action...right? One to set up, a-and one to follow through?”“No arguments here,” Mondo nodded. “If bro thinks it should be you, then fuck, it should be you.”Sakura nodded. “From what you told me, you have done more than you may think Leon.”“A-alright alright alright fine! I-I’ll be second in command!”“N-No...I...I meant, as a second leader, I-I think it’s best we’d lead together,” Taka corrected and Leon felt his face flush a bit.--The plan was simple. Use the plate and have it act as a battering ram of sorta to plow through the Monokumas. Taka mentioned it may only work for one floor but the momentum from that action should be enough to help them to keep moving.Simple. But effective.He looked to Celeste and told her he would need her to be the eyes, to be the one to tell them when it would be best to let it go.Sh-she still couldn’t believe the trust he was willing to put in her. It...it made her want to be as trusted as that. Despite the glaring she got from the biker. And so, they made their way down to the third floor. Everyone together this time, nobody was left behind.It was like a switch. There was definitely a different feeling here. If they couldn’t feel it, then just seeing Taka’s hair go from black to white would have been enough to convince them that THIS floor was definitely different than the other two.“Fucking stay behind, alright and don’t go running off,” Mondo told Celeste.She scoffed. “The only reason why I’d run, is if you messed up.”“What was that?”“Enough you two,” Sakura cut in. “When we’re done here, then you two can go back to arguing.”They both huffed but reliented to the martial artist.As they made their way, the heard the padding of foot steps. Though they sounded, different. Mondo swears he’s heard that pattern of footsteps before…It almost sounds like--“Run!” Mondo shouted.But it was too late, a different Monokuma rounded the corners, running on all fours like an actual bear would.“Shit!” Leon was already pushing Sayaka back, and Ishida ran forward.The-bear?-beast?-what the fuck ever Monokuma knocked him aside having him hit a wall with enough force, Mondo could hear it. He was about to rush in, but Sakura grabbed onto him.He opened his mouth to yell--“LEON!” There was a shriek from Sayaka and a scream from Leon.Sakura let Mondo go, and the biker was already taking off. That Monokuma...pounced and had it’s teeth sinking into Leon’s chest. The white shit, that was already messed with dirt, grime and blood, was just soaking up the new blood.Leon struggled and the Monokuma growled as it tried to drag the baseball player back.Mondo let out a yell, and caught the side of the Monokuma’s head. Enough to have it lose its hold on Leon. Sayaka rushed to him, to panicked and frantic to say any complete sentence, but was urging Leon at least slide himself back and she’d pull.The baseball player was in shock--Sakura rushed in and picked them up. “We’re going back!”The Monokuma righted itself and stared Mondo down. As it was about to pounce, that all too familiar screech of metal being pierced echoed down the hallway. The Monokuma let out a roar and tried to turn to face the now standing Ishida, but was once again distracted by another blow from Mondo.It staggered, giving Ishida enough time to join besides Mondo. “One frickin’ huge hit, together!”“On three?”“Ready?”Mondo nodded as they waited for the moment. Then as it shook its head and faced them--“THREE!”As it charge they both swung. The resulting crack was satisfying to hear despite making their hands numb.“Let go!” Sakura demanded they retreated up the stairs.This time, Ishida didn’t fight back.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 21

Luckily it wasn’t too severe. It just looked bad because of the rows of teeth. Leon was actually chatting with Sayaka, assuring her he was fine, that it was the shock that got him.

Kiyotaka was busy bandaging the baseball player, as guilt and regret weighed him down. It was his plan...his idea. And this happened. Maybe Ishimaru’s were never meant to lead. Leon put his trust in him, and look at what happened?  Maybe Leon should have just--

Leon gently elbowed him and he jerked his head up. “Ah-i-is it too tight? I’m-I’m sorry!”

“Nah man I was asking how you’re so good at it. I mean, hell I would have had no idea how to do this,” Leon said.

Kiyotaka didn’t answer. “I-I’m sorry...th-this was my idea and...and I--”

“Taka...listen,” Leon sighed. “W-we didn’t know. We never SEEN a Monokuma like that. Don’t go blaming yourself. Besides...I’M second in command remember? I agreed to it too dude.”

“I-I should have asked Chihiro to scan the camera feed before heading down there! An-and you’re not secon--”

“I...don’t think it would have done much,” Chihiro stated as he turned the laptop to face them. “With the lights out and all the rubble, I can’t make out anything. Only hints are the Monokumas’ eyes.”

“B-but I--”

“Kiyotaka,” Sayaka began as she moved over to him. “It was a risk...I...Leon and I KNOW this. S-since we haven’t seen any of those pure white and black ones...we--we should have expected something.”

Kiyotaka bit his lip. H-he...he still failed though! Leon--because of this Leon--

He flinched as he jerked back and stared at Sayaka who was pulling her hand back. Did she just...flick him between his eyes?

“Stop blaming yourself! Y-you’re still one of our leaders, even after this,” she insisted. “S-so do what a good leader does and try again!”

“It was something none of us could predict...and with having us all come it made it easier to get Leon back here safer,” Sakura said. “I agree with Sayaka...it’s not a failure, if you try again.”

He blinked slightly He--they still...he looked to Leon who was grinning at Sayaka. They still...wanted him too--

An arm wrapped itself around him from behind. He stiffened slightly before relaxing.

“We know what ta expect down there now,” Mondo said softly. His voice was rumbling almost pleasantly through Taka’s body, as the moral compass began to relax. “We got an idea on how ta take it out now too...ain’t good at rapid hits and shit. We’re gonna be ready next time.”

“Next time?” Kiyotaka repeated.

“Of course, we still haven’t finished your plan,” Celeste said. “We ARE still going to complete it, correct?”

“I…” he nodded as he rubbed at on of his eyes. It was such an overwhelming thing. To fail...and to be forgiven for that failure.

“So...ya gonna answer my first question?”

“Serious Kuwata?”

“Hey I wanna know!”

“I-it’s no different t-than tying a sarashi,” Taka said, voice wavering as he tried to calm himself.

“Who the heck still wears a sarashi?” Leon asked.

Taka blinked. “I do.”

“Wait seriously!?”

“He does, now shut up, ya got yer answer,” Mondo shot back.

“Ya think ya know a guy,” Leon laughed. “Seriously you!?”

“W-why is that unbelievable!?”

“Your coping seriously sucks Kuwata.”
 
--

This time, Kiyotaka adjusted the plan so that he, Mondo and Hifumi would be the ones to go and try again. He asked Sakura to stay just in case anything happened, they would need her. The martial artist accepted.

And when Leon piped in stating he could still help, he was told to just stay put by not only Kiyotaka, but Sayaka as well. Even though he grumbled about it, the baseball player eventually relented; especially after when Taka told him, that since he was their second leader, he’d need to be the one to make the final calls.

This time they were going to be prepared. He was sure of it.

“Come on bro,” Mondo urged. “Let’s get a move on.”

“Ah r-right,” he nodded as they made their way down. “You’re certain it’s on this floor Hifumi?”

“Absolutely!” Hifumi nodded.

“Good,” the tone in Taka’s voice shifted. And the other two prepared themselves, as they watched his hair once again shift from black to white. “Cause if it ain’t, there’s gonna be some heck ta pay!”

Mondo sighed and shook his head. Why was this getting easier to just accept each time it happened?

As they made it through, Mondo kept listening for those specific sounds. “Ishida! On yer right!”

Ishida stepped to the side, and the Monokuma-Monobeast-whatever charged, barely missing him. With a hard swing Ishida managed to catch it in the eye. Mondo rushed forward not giving it a chance to recover as he swung and hit the other side with the pipe.

It roared, and Ishida managed to land another strike, and Mondo quickly in tandem. Like before the final one came from the both of them, this time bracing themselves a bit better to handle the force of the contact.

“Heck yeah!” Ishida crowed. “Come on! Let’s move!”

--

Those things must have traveled in close packs, each corner seemed to have one just waiting. Mondo could feel his hands shake from exhaustion from all the fighting. But when Hifumi said they were close he knew he could make it.

He noticed Ishida was slowing down some too. He really hoped he didn’t keel over like last time.

“Frick, those things are effin’ huge,” Ishida observed as they entered into the small storage room.

“Ya seen the size of those bolts? Nah shit they’d be big...ya sure ‘bout these Yamada?” Mondo looked over to the fanfic writer.

“Absolutely. I-it may still be a little bit of a struggle, since you know rust and all, but this should help.”

“So just grab ‘em and run?” Mondo asked.

“That might be for the best Mr. Oowada,” Hifumi nodded.

It was agreed. They cleared enough of a path on this floor so it should be less of a hassle for heading back.

At least that was what Mondo hoped for at least. The grabbed what they could and stepped out.

There wasn’t any sign of any Monokumas; but they knew better than to let that lure them into some sense of security. They weren’t sure how many things would be here...and that they would need to make it up two floors with all the tools.

Everything seemed to be fine, in fact they made it to the stairs without any problems. It wasn’t until they were half way you the stairs that they heard it.

“Phuhu...phuhuhu…”

They didn’t even bother to look back and just ran up the stairs as fast as they could.

The sound of several padded feet chasing after.

--

They heard rushing footsteps, and muffled cursing. Instantly Celeste was throwing the door open just as Hifumi tripped and fell in, the tools he carried scattering across the floor.

Ishida and Mondo followed after and them along with Celeste closed the door as fast as possible.

Celeste jumped back, as the two let out twin yelps as two sets of claws pierced through the door, catching their jackets rather than skin.

“Move it!” Leon hollered as he and Sakura were busy rushing the desk to brace the door. Mondo and Ishida both got out of the way and accessed the damages to themselves.

Ishida sighed as he looked over his uniform jacket. “At this frickin’ rate I should just lose the effin’ top all together!”

“Can think of somebody who wouldn’t mind that,” Leon chuckled he wanted to see if he was right about something.

Though it seemed the Ultimate Moral Compass didn’t catch it-then again he was Ishida right now-, and the biker didn’t realize it was directed to him...or at the very least he didn’t catch the sudden redness spreading along Mondo’s cheeks.

“Ah but you did manage to get the tools,” Celeste observed as she knelt down by Hifumi who was sprawled out on his back still trying to catch his breath.

“Heck yeah we did!” Ishida grinned.

“...you’re not gonna change back anytime soon...are you?” Leon asked.

“Hey once I give the clear then ya can have Taka back.”

Mondo covered his face with his hand. Dammit, he was like a big brother to Taka. Why the fuck was he alright with this!?

Why the hell was he thinking it was cute?!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 22

Leon was trying his best to loosen one of the giant nuts that connected the steel slab to the window without opening any of the wounds on his chest; when he caught something out of the corner of his eyes. Kiyotaka reached over to wipe at the sweat from Mondo’s brow. The way he did it…he HAD to of been onto something with those two.“Hey, Hifumi?”Hifumi yelped as he lost his grip on the crowbar he was using tyring help force the large steel plate off. Celeste laughed but knelt besides him to help him back up. “Ah, um...yes Mr. Kuwata?”Leon nodded over to the other, and under his breath asked the fanfic writer; “Ya said you know our lives before all this. Were they...ya know like that too?”Hifumi blinked and peered around him to the sight of the two. The biker taking a rag, wetting it with some water before dabbing it at the back of Kiyotaka’s neck. The Ultimate Moral Compass jumped, and the biker grinned. “Indeed they were.”“Fer real? So um...are they…ya know?” Leon gestured.Hifumi sighed. “That I cannot say. We had a bet going on, but we never gotten it answered.”“Wait we had a bet?” the Ultimate Baseball Star laughed.“Oh please tell me I was in the lead,” Celeste added.“We did,” the fanfic writer looked to Celeste. “And you were.”Even Leon had to admit the look of triumph of Celeste’s face was almost...cute.--“We’re so close to getting that off!” Leon grinned. “Man it’s so weird ta think we’re this close ta getting out.”Sayaka smiled as she handed him something to drink. “You and Celeste are going to be the ones that makes sure it goes off.”“Can count on me!” Leon said as he took the drink.“Since Ishi is putting his trust in me, I will make sure I do what I can.” Mondo choked slightly. “Ishi!?” “What? I think it suits him. And it works for him and Ishida,” Celeste stated. Taka blushed a bit. It was odd enough to have a nickname, but now Celeste devised one for him that she was going to use specifically.“Yo, Taka,” Leon called. “So when we get down, we what? Just make out way out?”“We’ll need to find that controller first. Hopefully it will still work,” Taka began.“And once we are out?” Sakura asked.“I...think it would be best that we...stay together…”“I don’t think you could get rid of us even if ya paid us,” Mondo siad, out of the corner of his eye he caught the gambler looking away from everyone...twisting her hair some...wait that was her moti--“Well...maybe Celeste.”At first she looked over to Mondo with a look of shock...before it turned into a glare. “You couldn’t even dream about how much it would cost to pay me off,”she huffed.“If I was dreamin’ ‘bout anything about ya it’s a fuckin’ nightmare.”“Jackass.”“Bitch!”Everyone sighed and let the two carry on. The more they argued, the less heat their back and forths held. Perhaps, like with how Leon joked about his own execution, it was their way of coping.“Think we should raid the supply room?” Leon asked as he let the two argue.Taka nodded. “But it might be hard, since who knows what’s out there…”“Yeah and we might be hoofin’ it for a while,” the baseball star nodded.“D-do you think we should look for other survivors?” Sayaka asked. “I-I mean we could see if we can get some information from them.”“I...think if we do that,” Taka began. “That it should only be a few of us to try it.”“B-because of the broadcast?” She asked and Taka nodded. “I-I’m worried as to how...everyone will act if they see us.”“Probably would hate the likes of me and those two,” Leon said as he point to Celeste and Mondo who were still squabbling, though Chihiro was laughing so they were pretty sure they didn’t need to intervene. Besides, Sakura was keeping a watchful eye on them.“Don’t say that!” Sayaka scolded.“It’s a possibility,” Leon pointed out. “Whether we meant to or not, we did kill...even if it wasn’t real. It was real enough to them.” Sayaka frowed some. Leon reached out and pulled her close. Holding her. “Listen...as long as we stick together, we’ll make it through..alright?”She sighed some but relaxed in the embrace. It was soothing just as much as the first time he did this. At first she thought it was just because of how much she couldn’t trust herself...but maybe, there was something more underneath.No, she was positive there was something more.-- It was the creak, and the shout of ‘MOVE’, and the plate slammed down to the floor. I-it was off. They finally got it off. They could start going forward! Pushing through the third and second floor, and get to the first…Then they’d get out.“So we doing this now?”Mondo asked as he looked over to Taka.“I-as much as I would like to we should probably--”“Listen, I know what you’re gonna say, but right now, we got some adrenaline goin’,” Leon cut him off. “We could push hard enough and get to the first floor. Then we can rest up.”“I...suppose…”“But, if ya don’t, I can respect that,” the baseball star said. “We know what’s on the third floor, but nothing on the second…”“No...I think you’re right. W-we should be able to push on,” Taka nodded, the other had a point. “I-if we wait we might just get into a bit more trouble.”Leon nodded and looked over. “Yo! Celeste! We’re movin’!”“Everyone else, we need to move this to the stairs! Chihiro, please keep an eye out if you see anything,” Taka instructed.This was it. This was the moment of truth.--It was the sound of two sets of footsteps running up the stairs. And a set of siren blaring behind them. Leon leapt and slid as he reached the top of the steps and joined to others who held the giant steel plate.Hifumi and Chihiro both held out a hand, Celeste taking both as they pulled her way just as two of those siren Monokumas rushed up, with more following. Those beast and the junkers too.      “NOW!” Leon and Taka both yelled as they pushed, and the steel plate fell.It slid down the stairs like a ramp, taking out the swarm of the Monokumas. It crashed against the wall, lifting up some due to the momentum, just as more Monokumas rushed the stairs, but before any of them could take a step the plate crashed back to the floor, crushing them instantly.From there it was a race. They rushed down the stairs.“Leon, you lead the others!” Taka said.Before Leon could question why, he saw and flash of white rush in front of him. 
“If Ishida ever comes out...y-you can’t rely on me then,” Taka admitted.

“H-he has been coming out a lot,” Leon said.

“I...think he doesn’t like it when I’m in danger. Usually I can keep it down, but now…”

“So...was that why you kept yellin’ everything when we ‘first’ met? A way ta psych you up and keep him down?”

Taka nodded. “I-is that weird?”

“Dude, we were held captive buy a talking black and white teddy bear,” the baseball player sighed. “So that’s only like a 3 on the weirdness meter.”
 “Mondo! Keep Ishida in check! We’re pushing through till we get to the first floor!” Leon instructed. They were gonna do this. One more push, and they were going to get out. “Sakura! If anyone fall behind I’m trusting you to get them up!”Sakura nodded and fell back

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 23

They pushed through and ran. It was risky and reckless. Sayaka got swiped at, claws catching her skirt, and her thigh. It stung but she pressed on.

As they made it to the stairs to the second floor there was a moment of  dread as one of the Junkers burst through one of the class rooms, and rushed to Chihiro. Mondo caught the programmer but the strength from one hit, sent both him and Chihiro down the stairs. Mondo slide down on his back, body trying to curl around the smaller boy so wasn’t hurt.

He was dazed and winded, his shoulder hurt and his back throbbed, he could feel the shirt he wore underneath sticking to his back.

Celeste was pulling them up, when did she get that cut on her face?

Sakura hauled Mondo up as they continued on.

But in the end they made it.

“Sayaka! Help me with the gate!” Celeste yelled.

The pop idol nodded, and even with the limp in her step she the gambler pulled down the gate that. The same gate that had them cut off from the floors above just like when they first gotten here. Celeste cursed as claws lashed out through the gaps, catching her hands. But she didn’t stop until they all heard the click. The sound assuring them that the gate was locked.

“Whoa, I gotcha,” Leon caught Taka as the other collapsed. Hair changing back to black. “Way ta go Fearless Leader...it worked.”

“Not too tight?” Leon asked as he wrapped up Sayaka’s leg.

“It’s perfect,” she smiled some. “Thank you.”

“WHAT THE FUCK?!”

“Hold still! You’re making it worse!”

“Stop dousing it ya hag!” Mondo yelled as he glared at the gambler, his shirt and jacket off, as she attempted to tend to his own wounds. The fall down the stairs did a number on his back. He also learned that the hit that sent them flying left a decent set of claw marks on his shoulder as well.

“Maybe if you didn’t move around so much I wouldn’t need to asshole!” Celeste shouted as she held onto an opened bottle of rubbing alcohol.

“There,” Hifumi sighed as he helped Chihiro bandage up his hand.

“Thank you,” Chihiro smiled. “Ah the cut on your chin stopped bleeding, that’s good.”

Hifumi nodded. “Ah right you wanted to make sure the laptop still worked after the fall you and Mr. Oowada took.”

“Ah right!”

“Hey is Taka wakin’ up yet?” Leon called.

“He’s still resting,” Sakura assured. “We should let him, and same with the rest of us.”

“I can’t believe it actually worked, and a hell of a lot better than I thought,” Leon grinned. “Next we raid the supply room, then…”

“We git the fuck outta her--FUCKING!” Mondo whipped around. “You bitch!”

“I saw an opportunity and I took it, now shut up!”

--

Red eyes slowly opened and he slowly sat up. This was...this was the cafeteria,right? So they made it! Ah! He looked down to his hands, they hurt...yet felt a bit numb at the same time. They...made it.

He stood up and walked around. He found Sayaka and Leon curled up with one another, he noticed the bandage on the pop idol’s leg. Ah...so they didn’t come out unscathed.

Chihiro was resting by Mondo--

Taka felt his face flush as he noticed that the biker was topless. He felt compelled to look away but wanted to stare at the same time. H-he did seem to be a bit beaten up...a-and Chihiro had a cut on his cheek.

But it didn’t seem like it was like anything that happened to Leon when they first pushed onto the third floor. At least he hoped not, Mondo slept with arms crossed over his chest...maybe he could get a bit closer to loo--

“You’re awake Kiyotaka.”

He jumped. “I wasn’t staring!” He turned around. “Ah Sakura...you’re awake?”

“I just woke up a while ago,” she assured him. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine, j-just a little bit of a headache but I’m fine.”

“Should we wake the others?”

He shook his head. “We will need our rest before we...before we move on.”

She nodded. “You and Leon did well.”

Taka smiled softly at the small praise. It was odd...he never expected to work so well with the baseball player. And yet...here they were. They made it.

--

Leon grinned as he took a cup and threw it having it bounce down the hall, and the others watched as the Monokumas chased after the sound. “That never gets old.”

“They seriously aren’t all that bright are they?” Mondo laughed.

“Come on, we can get to the supply room,” Sayaka urged. “Let’s go.”

It was just as they remembered it, albeit there was a good layer of dust. Sayaka talked with Taka, as they came up with what they should bring along. Dried foods, water, first aid kits were the mandatory things.

Leon added if there was anything else somebody found, they should run it past them to see if it was REALLY needed.

That was when Celeste called...no, more demanded Mondo to go over to her, drawing his attention away from the rack track suits.

Blue track suits…

“I’m waiting Mondo!”

The biker refused; but Taka convinced him. Dammit, there was now way he could say no...and he was pretty damn sure Celeste knew this.

“Let me on your shoulders,” Celeste said. “I need to get something up there.”

“Like hell! Go git a ladder!”

“I’m NOT trusting that thing! It looked like it’ll fall apart!”

“Then you ain’t getting up there!”

They bickered back and forth...but somehow Celeste managed to get her way. She stood on Mondo’s shoulders, as he held onto her ankles for stability.

“Watch it!” Mondo growled.

“Stop moving!”

“Yer fuckin’ heels are diggin’ inta me!”

“Please, you should feel honored,” Celeste said.

“Tch, ain’t no time ta talk ‘bout yer fuckin’ kinks.”

“You’re just jealous.”

“Of what!?”

“Would you STOP moving!”

The two prattled on but Celeste did reach what she was looking for, and managed to get it down. “Ishi, catch these, they’re heavy tough.”

Taka nodded as he held out his hands as she dropped a bag down, before she got off of Mondo’s shoulder.

“Batteries?” Taka asked as he looked into the bag.

“Laptop batteries,” Celeste stated.

Mondo shook his head. Goddamn this woman. He wanted to smack her, but this...this was so they could keep Alter-Ego. Fucking hell…

“Ah! This is great!” Taka smiled. “I-I think we’re set…right?” He looked over to Leon who nodded.

This was it.

They were finally getting out.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 24

“We got everything?” Leon asked.

“I believe so,” Taka confirmed as he was repacking his bag. Doing a third double check. Water? Check.  Non-perishables? Check. First aid? Absolutely check. Rope? It was Mondo’s idea, and check. Red eyes darting to the item next the bag...Pickaxe? C-check. “We should be set for at least a few days.”

“There may be places not yet scavenged if need be,” Celeste stated. “But we’ll need to stay cautious, some of us might not be able to go.”

“You mean,” Leon gestured between them and over to Mondo, and the gambler nodded.

“Bag ain’t too heavy there Chi?” Mondo asked as he managed to get the tarps he insisted on bring into the duffle bag.

Chihiro shook his head. “I got it. I don’t know what I can do with Alter-Ego once we get out here...b-but I-I know I’ll think of something!”

“It seems that everyone is ready to move on from here,” Sakura said.

“I believe that the remote was dropped around...here?” Celeste strode over, eyes catching the old worn, and rusted structure still speckled with blood.

Taka hefted up the bag on his shoulder and faced the door.

So this was it? The door where everyone first met each other…

Well from what he could remember. This was where it was going to end too. Taka looked around and saw everyone else looking at the door as well. Through that door...Makoto, Kyouko, Hina, Hiro, Toko, and Byakuya all stepped through it.

It was their turn now. They were ready.

“We’re doin’ this?” Leon asked.

“We are...but, who’s going to be the one open it?” Celeste asked as she knelt down to pick up the remote.

“Could have our leader do the honors,” Leon suggested.

“Ah, wait who? Which one?” Kiyotaka looked over to him.

“You, ya dork,” Leon laughed.

“B-but we agreed that we’d both--” He was cut off when Celeste handed him the control and gave a soft reassuring smile. His hands shook a bit as he took it. “I-I don’t--”

“Taka, your plan got us here...now go on,” Leon began and looped an arm around his shoulder. “Let’s see it through. And I’m right here with ya...we all are.”

Kiyotaka blushed as he looked around. They made it down...they were alive, and they gotten some answers, not all but enough.  He smiled some and nodded. Looking to the controller and the red button. It would have looked almost comical in any other situation, but this...wasn’t like any other situation.

With a steady breath, he hit it...and nothing happened. He felt his heart drop a bit.

W-was it too old?

Did it no longer work?

Was it--

“H-hey c’mon, w-we can probably pry the fucker ope--” Leon began trying to keep himself as well as calm Taka.

But then,  there was a creak, and then a clunking sound...then a loud bang that had everyone jump.

Then slowly...oh so slowly, the door began to open. This was it...this is what they worked towards ever since getting up.

Leon and Sayaka guiding them through.

Chihiro and Hifumi gathering information.

All of them pushing through...together.

They made it.

Leon was the first one to head out, with Sayaka following close after.

Mondo looped an arm around Taka. “C’mon bro...let’s go.”

“L-looks like...we graduated too...right?” Taka asked as he looked over to Mondo.

“Hell yeah. Jus’ took a bit longer,” the biker smiled as he and Taka made their way out.

They all stepped out. The large door having a slight step down. Leon took Sayaka by her waist as he helped her jump down. Mondo and Taka stepped down, while Sakura helped Chihiro down, careful of the bag he had slung over his shoulder.

“Thank you,” Chihiro smiled.

“If the bag becomes too much to carry, I will take it for you then,” she offered.

“You’re already carrying the batteries, I couldn’t let you take this too,” the programmer stated shyly. “B-but I thank you.”

Hifumi helped Celeste down...and they all stood outside the school and took in what they saw.

It was indeed in disarray. There was a discoloration to everything, giving off a somewhat ominous feel. The red sky didn’t help.

But...but it wasn’t as awful as they feared, as that last trial made it out to be. There was destruction but it wasn’t active.

It couldn’t have been worse. The images they thought of were much more terrifying than what they were seeing...Some worried that as soon as they stepped out there was going to be a mob, ready to end them. Which seemed that was just an over exaggerated worry on their part.

However, it could have been better too. It could have been much, much better.

Leon jumped as he felt Sayaka’s hand take his. When he looked over he saw that she was still looking in front of her. He shifted his hold...threading their fingers together. And she squeezed his hand. In that small instance, Leon felt as if he could do anything...and that everything was truly going to be alright.

Mondo had his arm slung around Taka’s shoulder again, as he pulled him to his side.

This was it. They made it out...and now…

And now what?

“I guess...we keep moving ahead?” Leon suggested.

“Find the others? W-we should let them know we’re alright. Th-that this was all…” Sayaka began.

“I think...that’s what we should do,” Taka nodded. “We’ll find them…”

“I can apologize to Makoto,” Sayaka said quietly.

“I can talk with Hina once again,” Sakura stated.

“I ain’t helping Togami rebuild his fucking empire,” Mondo said.

“I second that!” Chihiro chimed in and the others laughed.

“Alright so we find them, and help everyone BUT Byakuya,” Celeste said.

“Alright, come on!” Leon said, well it was more of a yell. “We made it out!” He proceed to let out a loud whoop of joy. Mondo joined in causing Taka to jump.

When Sayaka let out her own that was what cause a minor chain reaction. Everyone followed through. It was like all the tension...all the worry that built up while being inside could finally be released and let go.

And it was shouted to the bleak red skies above.

This was the start of something new. A new path. A new chapter. This time...this time they were all going to see it through.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 25

The sky was red and bleak just as those videos showed. And the air wasn’t toxic, but Leon swore if he took a too deep of a breath he could definitely TASTE an almost metallic tang on the back of his tongue.

The ground was uneven and upheaved. Hifumi already took a fall, but Celeste was besides him to help the fanfic writer up. How the hell was she able to WALK so well in those HEELS over all this? Maybe he shouldn’t wonder...

He felt a tug on his arms as Syaka flailed a bit, trying to keep her balance-as she still held onto his hand…

It occurred to him that since taking it, she hadn’t let go. Ever since they stepped and look out, she didn’t let go of his hand. It felt...nice. He tightened it slightly as he helped her regain her balance as they continued. Eyes glancing over to Taka, and Mondo was right there besides him. He tried to see if there was a chance their hands were intertwined too, but he couldn’t really make it ou--

Taka yelped and Mondo caught him just as part of the ground gave way under the his foot. Welp that answered that.

The city was desolate, but at least  not fully deserted. They moved cautiously. Still unsure as to how people would react to seeing them. Were they going to be that recognizable?  With all that happened since waking up, people may not notice them right away. But there was still a chance that somebody could.

And if so…

How would anyone react? They saw them killed. W-would they think they were helping, willingly helping, in spreading despair if the saw them walking among the living?

Would they...blame them for what happened?

Would….w-would anyone try to kill them?

“Yo Leon!” Mondo called and he jumped. “C’mere, we’re gonna try and set up camp.”

“Wait what?” Leon went over to the biker.

“It’s getting dark,” Mondo pointed out. “We don’t know what’s out here, and Taka’s sayin’ he doesn’t like the idea of us getting caught off guard especially in the dark.”

“I can get that much, but camp?”

“Hey ya asked why we grabbed some tarps,” Mondo said.

So like legit camp. Might work. He looked back and sighed. Fuck, he could STILL see Hope’s Peak in the distant. They didn’t get all that far.

They were definitely need to find something so they could cover more ground faster. He knew how to drive, remember going for random joyrides in the team’s van when the coach wasn’t paying attention.

Hell was pretty sure Mondo could too-dude rode a bike, should be able to drive a car-...and he wouldn’t doubt if Celeste drove a few times.

--

Had to give the biker credit, he was pretty resourceful. The tarps were big and fairly heavy but he insisted. Three of them were set up-one for the top, one for the back and one for the front that was set up at an angle, easier from them to duck in and out of.

“Nice job Mondo.”

“Can’t take all the credit,” Mondo shrugged as he pushed back on of the tarps. Inside there wasn’t much. A few sleeping bags and such. “Hifumi helped out.”

“No way! How? He doesn’t seem like the camping guy!”

Hifumi adjusted his glasses. “I

have

however camped out for tickets.”

Leon laughed, alright he could get that now. As he looked around, he almost wished they could have brought a bit more...he’ll talk it over with Taka. He could tell the other was thinking about what to do next as much as he was.

“So shifts?” Leon asked Taka and he nodded.

“I-I think we would all be a bit more at ease if you took turns watching. W-we still don’t know what’s out here.”

“Yeah...and we aren’t all that far from the school either,” Leon sighed. “And there’s a chance those Monokumas are running around.”

“Allow me to take the first shift,” Celeste said.

“Ah Celeste?” Taka looked over to the gambler.

“I didn’t do much when we were in there,” she began ignoring the small commnet Mondo said under his breath. “So please let me do this.”

“I-I will take the first shift with Miss Ludenbe--”

“Y-Yasuhiro.” Everyone looked to her. She played a bit with some of her loose hair and looked down. “I- Celestia Ludenberg was what gotten me into that school…”

“So...Taeko?” Sayaka asked.

“I...I’m not--”

“We still need you as Celeste though, Miss Yasuhiro,” Hifumi began. “I-I mean...ah what I meant to say--”

The gambler giggled some. “You need my attitude...not my actions?”

“I...suppose, yes?”

“So Celeste Yasuhiro, got it,” Leon finalized, and Celeste looked...rather pleased at the name combination. “So you two said you’ll take the first watch?”

Hifumi and Celeste nodded.

“I-I can take next, I...I can see if I can get Alter-Ego running, I...there might a chance if I attempt to connect to, well, anything later in the night,” Chihiro said.

“Then I will take that with Chihiro,” Sakura added.

“I-I can take the next one...I think in three should be good, c-cause then some people can get a full night of sleep,” Taka suggested.

“If yer gonna, then I’ll get my ass up with you,” Mondo nodded.

“Ah, s-so Leon and I are not on this one?” Sayaka asked.

“I think that might be best, to make sure one of you two,” Sakura began as she looked between Leon and Taka. “Be rested.”

“Alright...sounds like a plan,” Leon nodded and looked to Taka.

“Speaking of...you two have one for tomorrow?” Celeste asked.

“I think..we should focus on just--”

“Trying to get as far away from the school as possible?” Leon  finished and Taka nodded. “Might need to find some transportation then.”

“W-would anything still run?”

Leon shrugged and looked to the other. “We’re going to be winging it for a while from what it looks like. Y-you gonna be alright with that?”

Taka nodded. “I--yes! W-we can’t really come up with anything until we know more.”

Leon smiled some. “You plan, and I act,” he held out a fist. Taka started at him for a bit. Ah right...the moral compass really didn't get much for social things. “Don’t leave me hanging.”

He chuckled as he saw the other flush a bit before following through, the two bumping fists.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 26

It was hard to find something that would start. Mondo and Chihiro checking vehicles they came across. Heck Celeste even helped...Taka wasn’t sure if he should be shocked at her knowing how to  hotwire cars. He did hear her mention she had to do something of a similar nature during one of her exploits in the underground gambling circuit.

He knows Mondo would deny it it, but Taka knew he saw the biker react, he was actually impressed. So far they haven’t crossed any other humans...it did worry them somewhat. However they also noted they hadn’t come across any Monokumas either.

Maybe since Hope’s Peak was pretty much ground zero, maybe people tried to stay as far away from it as possible?

So then why weren’t there--

“Hiyah!”

“Ah...d-did somebody say something?” Taka looked over his shoulder.

“Don’t look at me,” Leon held up his hands.

“I didn’t say anything,” Sayaka added.

“What was it that you heard?” Sakura asked.

“I-It sounds like--”

“Hiyah!”

There it was again! But it was followed by something else? Something...metallic bouncing? What on ear--

The explosion took them all by surprise.

“Scatter!” Leon shouted and everyone managed to find cover, breaking off into twos.

“Hiyah!”

Leon peered over the the piece of upturned concrete. What was that Monokuma toss--

There was an explosion and Celeste felt her face pale. “They’re bombs!”

“No shit!” Mondo yelled as he ducked from the falling debris.

“Go eat a dick!”

“Leon, think you can--”

“Hiyah!”

Taka’s question was cut off from an another explosion. He covered his head. Ears ringing, he could feel his heartbeat nearly slamming against his ribcage. They just got...no no! They’ve just gotten out!

What to do? What were they going to do!? Thi-this was insane!

There was a crack of metal against metal. Then an explosion bigger than any of the others.

Then quiet.

Peeking out from their cover they saw Leon standing, bat still in his hands. There was ash and parts of the Monokuma scattered about. D-did he just--

“You fucking hit it like a baseball!?”

“I panicked and acted on instinct dude!”

“It worked so don’t argue!” Sayaka added.

“Hiyah!”

“Ah hell! How many are there!?” Leon groused as he swung again and again, knocking the bombs away. “We gotta get moving!”

“If we stay on foot we’re just going to get overwhelmed!” Taka called, the ringing in his ears quieting down but only slightly.

“Chi! Let's get a move on! One of these gotta start!” Mondo called out.

Chihiro nodded as he set his bag down, and looked up. “Sakura I need to get to Mondo.”

She nodded and stood up, picking up a slab of the upturn asphalt. “Go now!” She said as she threw the piece.

“What the--!?”

So these Monokumas were reacting? That was...odd…

Chihiro ran over to where Mondo and Taka were hiding. “Kyoudai, you and Chihiro just focus on getting a car started.” Taka stood up, he could feel his knees shaking...L-Leon was trying to hold off the attacks with Sakura, so he-he needed to--

“Celeste! You and Hifumi start over there too!”

“Alright Ishi! C’mon Hifumi, you have to watch my back.”

“Of course Miss Yasuhiro!”

“Mondo, toss me that pipe you’re using,” Taka held out his hand.

“Wait what?”

“I’m going to help Leon and Sakura,” Taka stated. Mondo shook his head and untied it from the bag on his back and handed it to him. “Sayaka! We’ll need your eyes!”

“Alrig--Leon on you’re right!”

“Got it!”

--

Taka winced at the metal on metal sound as he managed to hit a bomb back. This was almost too much, like there was no end to them!

Then there was a sound that had the Monokumas pause and turn to it. A car started up. It was beat up and rusted, and the engine was clunking, but it was running.

“Chi hang on,” Mondo said as he shifted the gears. “Ain’t gonna last long but can use it fer somethin’.”

“Wait for it, they’re moving,” Chihiro observed.

“So all together again?” He grinned and the programmer nodded.

“Now!”

Mondo stomped on the gas so hard the pedal was pressed to the floor...and it stuck.

“You give the call,Chi!”

The car lacked a passenger side door to begin with, and the programmer took the ease opportunity to peek out. Eyes squinting from the rushing wind. “Almost…”

“Kyoudai!” Taka’s eyes widened as he watch the car race towards the Monokumas.

Leon’s eyes widened. “HIT THE GROUND!” He dropped down and pulled Taka down, and put an arm around Sayaka.

“No wai--” Taka was cut off.

“Okay!” Chihiro nodded and tucked himself close to Mondo and proceeded to throw themselves from the car and rolled across the pavement. Mondo hissing slightly as he landed on his still healing shoulder.

The car crashed and the explosion was so bright and so loud they had to shield their eyes and ears. Debris was sent skyward before falling down and scattering.

Taka was already to his feet and scrambling over the uneven ground to get to Mondo.

He couldn’t--he couldn’t! He-they worked hard on getting out! H-he couldn’t have lost hi--

Mondo pushed himself up and checked over the smaller programmer. Both were a bit beaten up but were no worse for wear.

Oh thank god...oh thank--

“You alright Chi?” Mondo asked and the programmed nodded.

“Ky-kyoudai,” Taka’s voice cracked.

Mondo turned around, and was nearly tackled back to the ground--oh shit! Taka was hugging him! He could feel the other shake some, but he still found himself wrapping his arms around the other. “H-hey, hey bro….I-I’m alright. Nothin’ ta worry ‘bout.”

“P-please don’t do so-something like that again!” Taka begged as he lifted his head.

Mondo could feel his heart clench some, the other way crying. “I...I promise,” he murmured as reached up and ran his fingers through Taka’s hair. He knew the act was beyond typical friendliness, but it seemed that Taka didn’t mind. Whether he realized it or not, Taka nuzzled his face again Mondo’s chest, and the biker felt like he was about to combust.

The three of them jumped as they heard another engine revving. It still clunked like the other, but it didn’t have the metal screeching. Looking over they saw Celeste behind the wheel of a beaten and rusted pickup truck, with Hifumi in the other seat.

Looks like they got their transportation.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 27
 Now that was a sight. Leon felt himself smile as Hope’s Peak became more and more distant. Yeah this was good. This was really fucking good.The truck itself was rusted, and it was a bit of a shaky ride...the back windows were completely busted out, and the mirrors were useless-one taken off the other hanging by a thread and the rearview one was nowhere to be found.“Celeste?” Taka poke his head through where the back window WOULD have been.“Yes Ishi?” Celeste kept her eyes on the road, as she and Chihiro rode in the front, Hifumi offering to switch to the back since Chihiro said he wanted to do more looking into the files.  “Ah...I...I don’t want to sound ungrateful but, I…”“There’s about half a tank of gas,” she answered and smiled softly. “You can be rude Ishi. It’s alright to be, and sometimes you need to be to get things done.”“B-but that’s--I just...I…” he flushed a bit. “Th-that’s more of...um…”“Something Ishida would do?” Even though she couldn’t see he nodded. “But I can understand your concerns...we won’t make it much farther if we can’t find more fuel.”“Sakura mentioned we should also look at resources for getting more supplies. We’re good for now, but we should find out what we have access to,” Chihiro said as he typed on the laptop. “Hopefully we can find some other people.”“We’ll need to send people like you two to ask,” Celeste stated. “If it was broadcasted, the likelihood of anyone helping me...I’m sure I would just cause more trouble than help.”“Celeste…”“It’s true though Ishi...Leon, Mondo and I...maybe Hifumi too, we’re all not in a good light,” she said and looked over her shoulder. “We’re going to need you for these pushes since...Leon can’t.”Taka bit his lip and nodded as he ducked out and sat down by Mondo.Mondo nudged him gently. “Everything alright there?“Ah! Y-yes! Everything is fine!”“Bro...you suck at lying,” the biker shifted some and leaned against him. “What’s buggin’ ya?”Taka looked down, eyes focusing on the small rusted holes that lined the truck bed. “...I...I don’t want other see-seeing you like...y-you know…”“Taka,” Mondo frowned. Geeze even now Taka was worried for him. And the others too more than likely but he’d like to think that it was just for him...at least for a moment. “Listen, right now, y-you should worry about me...or us,” Mondo said as he gestured to Leon, who was talking with Sayaka, and to the front end of the truck where Celeste was driving. “It sucks...but we-we’re going to need to live with it...if we can really find out what went on, then maybe w-we’d get a second chance.”   “Th-then that’s should be something else we do!”It took every ounce of control Mondo had not to just kiss the other. Dammit he was cute when he was determined.--It was Sakura who pointed out they saw something in the distance, that had them slow down.“Celeste...park it here,” Leon said and she nodded. He looked over his shoulder. “You sure you saw people up ahead?”“I did,” Sakura nodded as she proceeded to hop from the truck bed.“Ah! Sakura,” Taka managed to climb out without falling, and giving Mondo a near heart attack in the process. “What are you doing?”“I think we should see what we can find,” the martial artist said.Taka looked to Leon who stayed put. The two silently coming to an agreement. “Taka, think you can take some with you and Sakura? We’ll set up camp.”“Ah, so soon Mr. Kuwata?” Hifumi asked.“It would be best, we can discuss what we find,” Taka nodded. “W-we’ll need to travel a bit, uh…”“More cautiously?” Sakura supplied and he nodded.“See what you can find out,” Leon added. “S-see how much of...well what they saw affected them. See if, you’re noticed.”Taka nodded and went to the front of the truck. “Chihiro? Would you come with us?”The programmer looked up and nodded as he closed the laptop.“Sayaka?” Sakara offered a hand to her so the pop idol could climb out of the truck bed.“I-ah...b-but I--”Leon placed a hand on her shoulder. “I don’t think people would see you like, well...us. Th-they’ll sympathize with you. You worked so hard, and had your old life taunted in front of you.”She still looked a bit unsure.“I will make sure no harm comes to you,” Sakura promised.Sayaka looked to Leon who nodded with a slight smile. She smiled back and took the martial artist’s hand and hopped out of the truck bed.--Leon thought he was impressed before, but geeze, Mondo was way fucking good with his hands. And seem that Hifumi had some interesting ideas. Hooking and tying up some old poles-pipes?- to the four corners of the truck bed, and planting two in the ground besides, gave almost this two level feel to the camping area.Almost worried what those two could make if they had better tools.“Alright, I’m gonna ask. Where the hell did you come up with this?” Leon ask as he helped pull a tarp as taut as it could go.“My sister and I did an outdoor convention once, this is how we set up our spot,” Hifumi said as he pulled over the tarp.“Learned it from my bro,” Mondo said, there was tone to it...was that what melancholy sounded like?The baseball star frowned some. Even after all this...man the biker acted tough but he was really messed up inside, huh?“You save him though.”All of them looked over to Celeste who was tying the rope in place.“The hell do ya mean by that?!”She gave a few tugs to the rope before turning to him. “Would you rather have your brother die saving you, being a great man...or have him live and fall into despair like the rest of the world did? Or perhaps trying to fight despair and dying from being overwhelmed by it?”Mondo felt his blood boil...but a cold sweat break out on the back of his neck. It made him dizzy. H-he didn’t...he never…“He saved you...and you saved him from this,” Celeste said.“H-how the hell can ya jus--”“Sometimes you have to look at things another way to have a win,” she said. “A-and...w-we’re going to need you at your strongest.” She played with the hair at the end of her braid. Leon noted that she’s done it so much recently that it was starting to frizz. “So-so you can’t be a weak coward and just hi-hide behind that!”Mondo looked at her, before his eyes narrowed. “I ain’t now coward!”“You certainly sound like one.”“And ya would know, huh?”“I played against many cowards.”“Bitch!”“Asshole!”Leon shook his head and glanced over to Hifumi who sighed; but it wasn’t one of annoyance...it sounded, relieved. Yeah, this was totally their way of coping. “Alright ya two, cut it out we don’t know how long they’re gonna be gone for, but shouldn't waste any more time than we have already.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 28
 Chihiro stayed close to Taka. I-it was such an uneasy feeling. He could tell people were giving them looks when they walked past. W-was it from the blood that was still on their uniforms?Or did people really recognize them?Or did they not, and saw them as possible threats?It seemed Taka was feeling the same. He couldn’t bring himself to talk to anyone. He was never all that good with social interactions in the first place but still…They weren’t going to get anywhere if they didn’t talk.“W-we should find somebody who looks like they wouldn’t mind being talked too,” Chihiro suggested.“Ah-y-yeah! I agree!” Taka nodded. They couldn’t go any further without getting some information.Details on how the outside world was now. What to do for supplies…Just...as much so they could get those missing tw--no...four years. It was something that still had them reeling. They thought it was just two years...but no.They’re missing four years of their lives. T-they lost the second half of their teenage lives--Shaking his head Taka tried to focus. No, can’t think about that. Not again. I-it was hard but they had to focus on...things other than themselves.“Ah...e-excuse me?”He looked over and saw Chihiro approach an older man.“Please! I-I don’t have anything!”Chihiro was taken aback but the sudden shout. “I-ah--we’re not--”“We’re not g-going to take anything,” Taka insisted as he made his way over to the programmer. “H-however w-we are wondering if you could answer a few questions?”“Y-you’re not going to try and...kill me?”Neither could answer, their faces paled in an instant. That in of itself seemed to be enough to set the man a bit at ease. “I...f-forgive me...i-its been hard. So hard,” he began. “Can’t trust anyone out here…”“I...I can understand that,” Taka said softly. Even though they weren’t out for long, Taka could just feel the the strain.“I...I don’t know h-how much I can help,” he began. “But...what is it you wanted to know?”Chihiro and Taka looked to one another silently coming to some kind of agreement.“W-we’re travelling with some friends, b-but we’re low on supplies,” Chihiro began.“Well...there isn’t much around here for supplies sadly,” the man explained. “A-anything really would be at...at…”“At?” Taka looked to him. The man seemed to slowly go back to his hyper nervousness from the beginning.“Th-there’s a safehouse...at least that’s what they’re calling it,” the man was looking around, as if he was being watched. I-it wasn’t out of the realm of possibility.Chihiro had felt that ever since their first run in with Monokumas outside of the school. Who knows...somebody could be watching them...and waiting and--“I-it’s not?” Taka asked, pulling Chihiro from his spiraling thoughts.“I-I mean it kinda is….but it kinda isn’t,” the man divulged. “S-sure they’re willing to help those who need it...b-but at a cost.”“A cost? E-even after all that’s happened?” Taka wasn’t sure if he was more outraged or shocked. H-how could anyone j-just!?“I-I lost so much when I...I just wanted some help,” the man said quietly, his voice warbling some at the end.The two looked to each other. They wanted to help bu-but what could they even do?“C-could you...tell us where it is?” Chihiro asked. “O-or draw us a map?”The man sniffled but nodded. “Y-yeah...d-do you have anything to write with?”“Ah! I-I think I do!” Chihiro reached into the bag, and even though it was free of the laptop the programmer did pack some notebooks and pens as well-mapping helped them out a lot in the school, he was certain it would help them out here too.The man took the pen and notebook and roughly sketched out a map, marking some identifiers before handing it back. Chihiro looked it over and showed it to Taka.Taka thought for a moment and looked over to the old man before gesturing to Chihiro to hand him the notebook. The programmer did without question, and Taka proceeded to tear the map out. He folded it neatly and put it in his pocket before turning back to the old man. Bowing his head he hand the notebook and pen to him.“I--I am aware it’s not much b-but please, take these a-as our thanks.”The man hesitated at first but then took them with a grateful smile. Chihiro looked to Taka. “Let’s head back Taka! W-we can help the others now.”Taka nodded. “Let’s go Chihiro.”There both bowed to the old man again, not noticing how his eyes were now wide and staring at them like he was witnessing a miracle. As they turned to leave they heard him mutter; “ T-they’re alive? T-then! Then! Then there is hope! ” Before he broke down in sobs.Well….i-it seems that people would definitely recognize them.--Sayaka stayed close to Sakura. Eyes were watching them. They knew...they had to. She was an idol, and Sakura…Sakura had a presence that would have anyone stop and stare.“Did you, want to head back?”She jumped and looked up to the martial artist. “I am...n-no we should--”“Sayaka, it is alright to be concerned,” Sakura said as she glanced to some of the people who were staring at the two. “I fear we draw a bit too much attention. Leon should understand.”The idol frowned as she fidgeted with her hands. “I...don’t want to feel like I...failed him.”A large hand settled on her shoulder. “You wouldn’t...Leon would want you to put your safety first.”She blushed a bit as brushed back a strand of hair. “I...o-okay...l-let’s head back.”Sakura gave a soft smile. “Knowing when you need to turn back is something even the strongest fighters can’t even admit.”Sayaka knew she was blushing at the compliment laced in Sakura’s words.--“So the safehouse is around here?” Leon asked as he looked at the map. It was rushed and crudely drawn, but it was something.“They at least labeled some identifiers,” Celeste pointed. “I would assume that this is the right place.”Leon looked to Chihiro. “You’re sure that the guy who gave this to you...was ah….alright?”“H-he didn’t seemed to notice me,” Chihiro admitted softly. “W-when he first talked to me he was really afraid and stressed. But as soon as he realized me and Taka were really only just asking questions, h-he changed. Like he was relieved.”Taka rubbed the back of his neck. “W-we did slip up a little at the end…”“What do you mean, slip up?” Celeste asked.“We um...said each other’s name,” Chihiro said. “B-but h-he started to cry! A-about h-how there was still hope.”Alright so yeah...good idea they didn’t tag along if that was all it took, Leon thought.“So we’ll try and head to it?” Taka asked. “I mean we are set for supplies…”“Hmmm though that is a little bit of a drive,” Celeste observed.“Almost looks like a day's worth. We will need to get gas as soon as we get there,” Hifumi pointed out.“Wait you can tell from this?” Leon looked over.“W-well, I can’t remember a lot out here, b-but I know that place,” Hifumi pointed to one of the identifiers that was a little less than half way from where they were. “Was an old drug store, there was a small second hand game store next to.”“Take it you went there a lot?” The baseball player asked.“I can remember...getting lectured by Mr. Ishimaru for sneaking off campus in the middle of the night.”“As I should have,” Taka stated.“So...that’s the plan?” Leon looked to Taka who nodded. “A-anyone against it?”Nobody argued.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 29

“Chihiro?” Celeste looked to the programmer as the others were getting ready for sleep and to take up the first shift. “What are you doing?” She knelt by him as he was steadily typing away on the laptop.

“Trying to find information on the different triggers used in

Pryteco Realive

.”

“What for?”

Chihiro looked to her. “Remember how it said that the ‘participants’ were to be
awakened at a later date the experiment would be performed again?” Celeste nodded. “Well...why would we go through it again knowing what was coming?”

“I see…” the gambler nodded. “You believe there is a trigger that would have us...forget all about what happened before?”

The programmer nodded. “I...I really don’t want to risk us finding it out here...and just forgetting everything we learned. I-I mean we’re still under this whole thing. I-I don’t think there’s a way to reverse it.”

She nodded as the programmer continued. That was what had her the most frightened. The fact that there was a chance something could happen...and they’d forget everything. They’d be back to how they were when that game first began.

She’d be the same….“Did you want to sleep in the cab with me?”

“Ah--are you sure?” Chihiro looked to her. The change in conversation seemed to have come out of nowhere…

But seeing those unsure emotion in Celeste’s eyes--it reminded him of how Mondo would look when back in the school. She’s trying not to think about something.

She nodded. “We are the ones not on watch tonight, think we should be comfortable.”

The small programmer thought for a moment before nodding with a smile. “Thank you Celeste. I would like that.”

“You and Hifumi alright with taking the first watch?” Leon asked Sakura.

“We should be fine. You and Taka should get some rest,” the martial artist assured him.

“B-beside,” the fanfic write sighed. “I can’t recall most things out here on my own, so...I’m limited to what I can do now.”

“Y-yeah we’ll try and get things all hammered out before everyone else gets up.” It was still odd, how well they were all working together. There was still a part of Leon that was just waiting for this...for something to just break out from under all of them.

He jumped when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“I asked Mondo to wake me up when he and Sayaka are finished,” Taka stated and Leon relaxed some.

“Good idea, should asked Sakaya ta wake my ass up then,” he laughed a bit as he tried to push down his worries once again.

He’ll talk about them later. It was odd, he and the moral compass shared a lot of similar concerns from their time trying to get out of Hope’s Peak…

Huh? Maybe that’s why they worked well together. Maybe he’d ask Hifumi if they were friends back before all this.

--

There was a soft knocking. Celeste clenched her eyes shut and curled up some…hugging whatever it was that was by her close.

But that sound still persisted.

By the time she was about to just snap and tell, whatever it was to stop it, it suddenly did just that.

Her eyes were barely opened--and then a voice came from nowhere and made her jump.

“As cute as this thing is, git yer gothic ass up.”

She huffed as she shot a glare through the broken back window to the biker.

“Mornin’ Mondo,” Chihiro yawned as he nestled against Celeste some, clearly not ready to wake up.

“Hey c’mon Chi, ya can’t fall asleep again.”

“I assumed they slept well?” Sakura’s voice carried in.

Celeste yawned and sat up, pulling the small programmer up with her.

“I did,” Chihiro answered as he rubbed his eye.

“Here, it isn’t much but it will be something,” Sakura said as she passed them both two small cups with steaming liquid through the broken out window. The trust jostled slightly as Mondo jumped from the truck bed to the ground and began taking down the site.

Celeste sipped it. It was almost tasteless but it did seem to help curb her appetite and give her some energy. Possibly a weakened tea with some supplements. “So we will be making our way to that safehouse?”

“Leon and Taka agreed that should be our main goal,” Sakura confirmed as she glanced over and saw the two talking, Taka gesturing wildly as he did.

“We’ll still need to be careful,” Chihiro added. “I mean there’s a chance we may have changed enough, but then again...our names are recognizable.”

“This is true...however, Taka is insisting once we arrive there, we all go in,” the martial artist stated.

“Ah? But isn’t that...a bit risky?” Chihiro looked up from his cup.

“He remembered what happened at the school...when we were making our way through the third floor. If anything happens, the number of us should make it easier for us to get out,” Sakura explained. “Since we do not know what’s out here anymore, he doesn’t want to risk anything going wrong while we are separated and stationary.”

“I suppose I can understand that,” Celeste said. “If there are people there...splitting us up can make it that much easier for us to fall.”

“Hey,” Leon interrupted as he hopped back into the truck bed. Taka was off helping Mondo folding up the tarps and such from the site. Taka didn’t notice the slight blush on the biker’s face when their hands tended to brush against one another in the process of folding the heavy sheet. “We’re almost done packing up. Ready to head out Celeste?”

Finishing the drink she was given, she nodded. “As I said it would take about a day for us to get there, and that’s if it is clear.”

“You just focus on drivin’,” Leon began. “If anything goes on, we’ll handle it, alright?”

Celeste nodded and smiled softly. “Chihiro you do have the map, correct?”

The programmer nodded. “Did you want me to be up here?”

She nodded. “I would like that, yes.”

“Alright you two in front. Hifumi!” Leon called as he turned away from the cab of the truck to find the fanfic writer. They were ready to get moving.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 30

“Celeste, pull off here...Hifumi said he sees it,” Leon poked his head through the back window.

“Ah? Don’t we want to get closer?” She asked and looked over her shoulder.

“Sayaka pointed somethin’ out,” the baseball star began. “Notice how we’re like the only car we’ve seen?”

The implication was clear. Vehicles were rare to come across...one that can run and hold a number of people would be a very high sought after item. She nodded. “I see...Let me get just a bit closer, then I will.”

“I’m trustin’ ya on this.”
 They parked a decent distance away. Celeste opting to park among some of discarded cars, to help hide it. It was a big risk. Not only having the truck be found, but the supplies they had. They tried their best to hide them. Mondo and surprisingly Hifumi were pretty efficient at it. 
“There are some otakus who...well, aren’t as trustworthy at conventions. You got to hide the really good finds.”
 Maybe they shouldn’t all go in…It looked like an old warehouse. There was a chain link fence up besides one of the many sets of large doors.It really felt...uneasy. Like it was a trap.Could it be a trap?No, nobody knew they lived.“Leon?”The baseball star jumped and looked to Taka. “Ah, y-yeah dude?”“I-if you don’t want to go in, th-then we can split up like how we did bef--”“Nah, nah, i-it’s alright,” he tried to assure the other. “Remember? W-we said that was a bad idea from the start. Like, spent two hours talkn’ about how bad that idea was.”Taka was about to argue but, he decided against it. They spent most of their watch shift talking about how they were going to do this. It was too late to turn back, they were already almost there.--The weathered and worn door loomed almost ominously over them. There was a moment of hesitation, unsure as to who would be the one to move first--The loud yet curt knocking had everyone turn their attention to Celeste.Slowly a small window on the door slid open-Leon almost wanted to make a comment about how this was raising so many red flags, he’s seen gangster movies ya know? The set of eyes that peered through the opening darted from person to person...widening slightly as they did. Before a word could be spoken. The window slid shut.“Fuck…” Leon sighed. “So much for--”And then the door slowly opened. Unsure glances were shared with one another before they steeled themselves and stepped in. I-if they stayed together, they would be alright. Safety in numbers.At least they hoped.“Hmmm it seems...we have been lead astray this whole time,” a voice said suddenly and they froze. “The students of Hope’s Peak Academy, walk among us again.”Leon felt like his heart was going to burst from his chest. Shit shit so they would have been noticed. H-he knew it was an inevitability but still--STILL!Sakaya’s hand found his as their fingers threaded together.Calm...calm...h-he had to keep calm. Ah shit! Taka!Whipping his head around he saw that the biker had a hand on the moral compass’ shoulder, but he could see a shudder run through Taka’s body.Sakura was standing tall. Her confidence seemed to help put Chihiro and Hifumi a bit more at ease, though the fanfic writer still seemed on edge.“So you know who we are,” Celeste stated matter of factly.“I do,” the voice proceeded. An older man, somewhere in his late forties, maybe mid-fifties at the oldest stepped out into their field of vision. “However my question is what brings the likes of you here?”“Why would anyone some here?”It seemed the gambler had no problems taking the lead here. It was a bit, unnerving how at ease Celeste was, or at least she appeared to be. Hands behind her back, Taka watch was he fingers twitch, as if she needed something to hold. Sh-she was putting on her old front.Because she knew she could while the others couldn’t.The man adjusted his glasses, the light catching them just right causing them to gleam. “I assume, you meant coming by necessities to survive in that world out there? A world, mindo you, you all had a hand in creating?”Leon swallowed. He felt sick. H-he always expected there’d be some people out there ready to blame them. Hell he brought it up a lot...b-but actually hearing it?I-it just made him feel worse.“You are aware that if anyone else knew about your….survival what they’d do to you?” The man hinted. “You were our hope...and yet...you killed,” he summarized. “And let yourselves be killed.”That was something nobody expected to hear.Let themselves be killed?LET themselves!?Taka’s hands grabbed onto Mondo’s arm as the biker growled and attempted to step up besides Celeste. The biker shot Taka a look, but the other shook his head. They couldn’t start something here. A-and knowing that this place...th-there was a chance that everyone else here may have the some thoughts…If they overstepped, there was a good chance they were going to walk out of this.“Mr. Oowada,” Hifumi said softly. “L-let Miss Yasuhiro handle this...p-please?”Mondo huffed some and backed down, standing beside Taka again. The moral compass still keeping his hold on his arm.“So...you are saying we,” Celeste gestured to all of them. “Would be something of...value in a way? Some sort of...power play if you, say...happened to have us here?”The smile that crossed the man’s face was all she needed for an answer. “You seem to understand your situation.”“There are those who do want us dead...all of us,” Celeste stated. “But I assume there are some who want us alive too?”“You’d assume right.”“So...the fight is still going,” the gambler looked to the man. “Not as loud as before but still active. And now...with where we stand, what happens to us, and have it swing in either direction?”“What can happen to you...what can REALLY happen to you, could even bring about the end of this,” the man stated. “So you can forgive me if I say...it’s not going to be easy for me to just--” the door was slammed shut. “Let you all leave so easily.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 31
 “So then...how about a little wager?” Celeste asked.“Celeste!” Leon hissed. This was bad! Fucking bad! Shit he and Taka shoulda talked about this more. Argh dammit! “What are you doing!?”She shushed him and looked to the old man. “I win, we get to stock up, and leave.”“Hmmm, a bold prize. And if I win?” he asked, eyeing her slightly.“You said it yourself...we’re worth something. Both the victims...but more so the perpetrators,” she began. “You win...we’ll stay here. And you can make YOUR power play.”The old man chuckled. He’s heard story about this Ultimate Gambler. But she was just a mere child. She can be easily swayed. He knows she can’t be in the best condition either.Physically or mentally.They stay here...he could eliminate them, one by one.How could he refuse?--It was simple. They were going to play cards. Celeste mentioned it was probably one of her favorite forms of play. Three games, two wins.Simple.Or so they thought.Celeste cleared through the two games without any trouble. Keeping calm, and proper. It was almost as if she never experienced her time at Hope’s Peak with how she carried herself.She could see the small amount of ire building in the old man. It was time she pushed further...she hoped they would trust her to do this.“Best three out of five?”“Celeste,” Taka leaned in. “Why are you--”“Ishi...do you trust me?” She looked over to him.He wanted to tell her that of course he did, but thi-this was pushing it. They really shouldn’--“Ishi, please...trust me?”He bit his lip and nodded as he stepped back, she was able to hear Leon give a exasperated yet slightly panicked ‘ dude! ’, but that was all.She knew what she needed to do. Seven games...that was all she needed. Seven games, and then, depending on how it went...they would be able to leave civilly, or make a run for it.“You seem rather confident,” the old man hissed but proceeded to shuffle the deck once again.“I feel that you should have a chance,” she shot back. His hands clenched. Good. That was a good sign.--Dealing, stacking, discarding. A simple pattern. Straight Gin was by no means a short game, and it was why Celeste had no issues when the man suggested it.It was her favorite after all. Well, one of.It made it easier to break down her opponents with how long it go. She could play with them. Let them get so close before she’d overtake them.The longer they played, and the closer they’d get to their final score--it always made it so easier to sway things her way.She smiled as she showed her cards. “Gin.”The man growled. He won two games, but she just took the last one. He couldn’t...couldn’t lose this. He was so close. So close!“Best out of seven?” Celeste offered. He had to take it. He had to...had to. It was too good for him not too.He wasn’t shuffling this time, instead a young man besides him took the deck and shuffled. She looked around, seemed that a crowd had formed. How many recognized her? Recognized them?It would work for her either way. This added to his pressure, and she was going to use that. Gambling is luck. At its purest form, it’s luck. 
“B-but there’s more to that, isn’t there?”
 She laughed to herself quietly. Taka really didn’t understand it...but, she did have to hand it to him. Because of his naivety she started to think about her talent more. It wasn’t just her luck that made her such an impressive gambler.Nor her ability to control a situation.When he and Leon always mentioned how they would need her eyes...they meant it. She was always good at reading a situation, it was how she was able to control it so well. But, there was more to it. She thought catching little tells and habits were something anyone could do…But her’s was amped up to a degree that she couldn’t even believe. How could she not have noticed it? Yet LEON could see it?She watched the man as he sat back, and waited for the hands to be dealt. One more game, she would need to win one more game to complete this...but she needed to push him. She’ll give him one more win.Her eyes watched as that some man dealt the hands. She could already pick up on the trick dealing. Good, they were getting desperate. She’ll let him win. He’ll have him deal again…And then…“Gin.”She smiled sweetly and folded her hand. And the game began again.Trick dealing.Her smile never wavered.The old man grinned as he picked up his cards.She’d discard.The light hit the older man’s glasses just right--“Gin,” Celeste said and laid out her hand.He choked for a second and looked at what was in front of him. H-how? How could it be? Sh-she--!?There was no way she--Celeste gave him a gentle smile...however he could see the cruelness underneath. “It seems I’ve won. Now then shall we--”“Best of nine!”She frowned. “I don’t think so.”No, no! He wasn’t losing this! Losing them!There were two heavy thunks, and Celeste saw two guns set down on the table in front of her. The older man sitting across from her looking rather pleased as two younger men stood at each side.“Oh, so I assume, these are your safeties?” She asked.“If they are? What would you say to that?” The man scowled.“Nothing, just relieved,” she smiled, eyes darting over to Taka.Kiyotaka blinked, slightly, before he stepped up besides her. Without missing a beat,  Mondo flanked her other side, and Sakura stepped up behind her. “Because I have my own...and they’re bigger.”  The older man grit his teeth. Damn them...damn this brat.A hand from the surrounding group of people shot out. Mondo reacted, grabbed it, pulling whoever it was out from the crowd. He spun them around and had them pinned to the floor, arm twisted behind their back.He stayed perched atop of them even when they shouted an apology.“Now then...I believe, since I’ve won...I get my prize.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 32

It was clear that they were just going to make it quick. The mood...the feeling in the building was all that it took to have them stock up and leave. He could feel eyes on him the whole time. J-just like when he...when he...whe--

Cold metal locked around his neck…

And then he felt that sickening jerk of being pulled-no-DRAGGED away.

Scenery passed him by as he tried to stop, digging his heels in the gro--

A hand found his, and the memory evaporated as soon as he locked eyes with Sayaka. Leon was grateful Sayaka was with him. He could tell he wasn’t the only affected by the watchful eyes. He could see the unease in the biker.

He could hear whispers of their names. Their talents.

The thanks that came from Celeste was something Leon expected and didn’t at the same time. It helped drown out the whispering, just for a moment.

As needed as it was, it felt like they left that place, with now bright targets on their backs.

People did remember them.

And some blamed just the ones who killed.

Others blamed those who were killed by them.

But it was clear...a lot thought they were at fault for how the world continued to spiral downward.

Leon felt his stomach sank as his eyes darted over to Sayaka, sound asleep leaning against the passenger door in the truck’s cab. She shouldn’t be to blame...

He thought back to what happened, what was it hours ago- and he honestly should have expected that from Mondo, to react the way he did. He was more shocked that he didn’t go further.

The sight of Taka’s hair doing a small flicker of white and back to black as they gathered supplies crossed his mind...he couldn’t help but wonder what it would have been like had Ishida popped up sooner. Didn’t seem he showed up a lot during their time before the killing game though. So maybe he wouldn’t have during that time either?

Shaking his head some, he went back to focussing on the drive. He made the suggestion that they’d just drive. Even through the night just this once. Taka didn’t argue. Nobody did. The car only stopped when it was time to switch out drivers.

It was dark, and even though the sky was hazy Leon could make out the barest amount of light from the moon. Everyone else was asleep by the time he and Mondo swapped. Neither wanted to wake up Sayaka. Mondo told him to get some rest...

But he couldn’t sleep. His mind was too busy supplying “what-if’s” to him. He huffed and tangled a hand in his hair. He thought these were done with once he got out of the damn school--

And yet here they are again.

And again.

Was he just being paranoid?

“Leon?”

The baseball star jumped and yelped. “H-holy shit Taka don’t DO that!” Leon pressed a hand to his chest. Goddamn his heart hitting his ribcage. Well so much for everyone being ASLEEP.

“Ah, s-sorry,” Taka shifted back some.

“ S’alright,” Leon sighed once his heart rate returned to normal. He looked to the other, had to admit, even with all the new supplies, the truck bed wasn’t crowded. “So, what’s up?”

“I...wanted to know where we head to now,” Taka began. “We don’t have any idea as to where we should even start finding the others.”

He had a point. They really had no idea where to go after this. No cluse to go on, or if there were, they were long gone….two years and all. There’s a chance they could try and talk with some people, but now--

Leon’s eyes darted back to the cab. Just knowing people blamed the victims too, were they even going to get the chance to?

“Leon?”

He jumped. “Ah what? Sorry dude, I...ah...I zoned.”

Taka didn’t look offended. “I, was asking if we should find out about that, um...foundation.”

“Foundation?” Leon looked to him.

“Future Foundation,” Taka stated.

Right, that thing was mentioned as they were leaving. Questions of whether or not they should contact them, informed them about the ‘

apparent victims and perps

’.

But he couldn’t tell if they were ones that wanted them gone or...wanted to help them. Either way--

“I just...I’m curious about it,” ah crap Taka was still talking and he zoned again.

“We gotta make sure we even should be…” Leon mumbled.

There was a moment of silence between them. The only sound was the wind rushing past. It was a good point too. If they looked into it, they could be putting themselves at risk. Who knows what they did? What power there was? A name like Future Foundation? It almost sounded ominous.

“...do you think...they blame us?”

Taka looked to Leon. The baseball player’s eyes cast downward, as if looking away in shame. “You mean...t-the others?” Leon nodded. Taka hesitated slightly. In all honesty he wasn’t sure. He could see people like Makoto and Hina not blaming them...but Toko? Byakuya? Maybe...Kyouko? It was hard to say. “I...don’t know.” He could see Leon flinch a bit. “B-but, I think that’s why we should find them. I mean, they might not-no-I’m certain they don’t know.”

Lifting his head Leon looked to the other. “Ya talkin’ about

Proyecto Realive

?”  Taka nodded.

That could be a bad thing now that Leon thought about it. Chihiro mentioned they still don’t know all the triggers there were...and that there had to be one to reset their memories.

Oh fuck! What if--

“Did you hear that?” Taka asked suddenly.

“Ah what?” Leon blinked and Taka shushed him. It was as if the other was straining to hear...something.

Leon closed his eyes and focussed. Trying to hear it too, whatever it was. At first all he heard was the wind once again.

But then…

There was something else there.

Something in the distance.

Something coming from behind.

A rumbling, almost like thunder. No...more like a roar.

“We’re being followed!” Taka was on his feet, trying his best to keep his balance.

“OI Mondo!” Leon yelled as he got up and poke his head through the window. “Floor it! We’re bein’ tail--”

“I heard Taka! I’m on it!”

The sudden roar of the engine and jerkiness of the car lunging forward with the increased speed, was enough to wake up everyone.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 33

They were followed.

Leon’s idea to drive through the night wasn’t just out of paranoia, it seemed to be justified. Those from that safehouse, didn’t seem happy about losing something that was so important.

He really wished they’d didn’t jump in...but if they didn’t who knows what would have happened.

Mondo was trying to shake them the best he could without knocking anyone out of the bed.

There was a scream.

Taka called out to Celeste as a man reached out from the motorcycle he rode and grabbed the gambler by the back of her dress.

Mondo jerked the wheel again…

And she was pulled off.

She scream. She hit and tried to claw at the man who grabbed her, trying to get him to drop her. Kicking and scream and spitting.

And Taka jumped.

--

Shit shit shit!

That was all Leon could think right now. Everyone was shaken.

They fucking lost Celeste and Taka…

The image of Taka leaping from the truck--

Oh shit!

He was scrambling to get out of the truck bed to check on Mondo. Because if his idea was right then--!

Mondo was gripping the wheel tightly. His breathing was erratic and uneven. Eyes looking forward but unfocused, like he was so far away from that truck.

Dammit.

--

Taka jumped. He tucked and rolled as he fell to the ground. What he was doing, not even he really knew. The only thing he knew was that he had to go after Celeste.

He HAD to make sure to get her back.

Had to make sure that lost NOBODY.

He staggered to his feet...there was the sound of a revving engine.

His hair changed to white--as a bike raced past and  grabbed him. Dragging him.

He struggled and fought.

The bike swung around and Ishida could see the truck, getting smaller and smaller in the distance.

--

Leon made the call...to keep driving. Mondo wasn’t reacting. He really needed to thank Sakura for getting him to move out of the truck bed. Sakura mentioned how this was how Taka reacted to after his death.

Staring off...not responding.

As if he just couldn’t process what had happened. When the biker sat down and curled in on himself, that was when the reality really set in of what just happened.

Hifumi was faring better. Stating how the man never mentioned killing them, just...wanted a “power play” up his sleeve.

And he was positive there was no way those two would let themselves get killed once getting out. Celeste was too stubborn…

And Ishida wouldn’t let it happen to Taka again.

Leon sighed. Hifumi may have a point but it didn’t help that much. It wasn’t  just having Taka and Celeste taken...but just how...desperate people would get out here. And just how much impact they apparently have to some people.

Right now they have to get away. At least get further away than they were now. Who knows if they’d come back to the rest, or if they just only wanted Celeste and Taka just got swept up because he-he pulled that stupid move!

“Leon?”

A warm hand settled over his. Looking over…

“We’ll find them...a-and get them back,” Sayaka said, her voice unsteady. “A-and we aren’t going to lose anyone else. B-because we still have you.”

“Sayaka…”

“S-so...now i-it’s your turn,” she continued. “K-keep moving, like Kiyotaka did.” She sniffled some.

“A-alright…” he nodded and then started the truck and drove off. He needed to plan now. They had to get them back. And dammit he was gonna make sure they did!

-

Ishida fell to the floor, nose bleeding but the fire in his eyes still burning bright. He sneered and was about to shout something.

“You two just stay in here, and maybe we don’t kill ya right now!” The man laughed as he slammed the door.

Ishida was panting harshly, adrenaline was waning. His hair was reverting back to black. Celeste moved and sat down besides him. “Prop your head up.”

When he looked over, the fire was gone from his eyes. “Ah...what?”

“You’re nose,” Celeste tried to gesture the best she could while her hands were bound behind her. “Come here and prop your head up so it can drain properly.”

“Ah, I…” Kiyotaka nodded and shifted with a wince. He landed on his shoulder roughly, but he managed to adjust, Celeste moving to making easier until his head was propped up on her knees. “I’m...sorry.”

“ You do not need to apologize,” Celeste said. “After all, they would have gone after me regardless.”

“So, it is them?” Taka looked up. “We’re back at that safehouse?”

Celeste nodded. “They are. Looks like they did not take kindly to us besting them and taking their supplies.”

“You beat them, it was fair.”

She giggled some. “Gambling isn’t fair.” She had to bite her lip as the look of complete shock crossed the Ultimate Moral Compass’ face. “But I suppose you are right. I won, and therefore I should keep my winnings. Even more after happened afterwards...he does know I thank him?”

“Hm? Ah-I-Ishida?”

She nodded. “You stepped up because he made you, correct?”

Taka sighed. “He’s not another personality he’s--”

“A facet of you, I know...but, you do refer to each other, AS an individual Ishi.”

Kiyotaka was silent. She had a point. It wasn’t a true split personality, just maybe more of a refined persona? He sighed. “ I...yeah I think so. I mean...it’s why he chased after you.”

Celeste nodded, heart feeling a bit lighter. It was still odd, that this was something they have all gotten accustomed too...Taka stated that, other him, was aware what was going on when he...well, when he was in the driver’s seat while for him it was hazy.

“What are we going to do?”

She looked down again. “You are one of our leaders. What do you suggest?”

“The obvious would be to get out...but we need to get out of these restraints,” Kiyotaka said. He hoped the others would be fine...Mondo was there still. And Leon was there too. They should be good. He felt Celeste shift and bite back a sound. “Celeste? What are you--”

“If I can dislocate my thumb,” she winced as her arm moved slightly. “I should be able to slip one of my hands through.”

“What!? No! You ca--”

“It would not be the first time I have done something like this,” She cut him off.

Taka opened his mouth to tell her it didn’t matter if she’d done it before! She still shouldn’t--

There were heavy footsteps outside the door. Celeste stopped for a moment and glared at the door.

“They’re...waiting for us to try, aren’t they?” Kiyotaka asked.

“It would appear so…”

Kiyotaka bit his lip. He had to think of something...right? Someway to get out?  They would need to get back to the others. He didn’t want them to risk getting caught too if they tried to find them.

He swallowed some as an idea formed in his head. What Celeste had said just moments ago. “Tomorrow.”

“Ah, what?” She looked down to him as he looked up, their eyes meeting.

“Try tomorrow. I-I’m sure tonight, they’re going to keep an eye on us at every moment.”

She stared at him. He had a point...and as they are now, tired and Taka beaten up as he is, they probably wouldn’t get far. “Alright...we’ll rest tonight.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 34

Leon stopped the truck. He wanted to keep driving, but, he wasn’t sure if he should. Too much distance and that means getting Celeste and Taka back would be more of a risk-but then again if they weren’t far enough they could be next if they were still being followed.

But there was no sound of those ominous engines revving in the distance. He could assume they weren’t being followed...at least not right now.

Not to mention, Mondo wasn’t doing the best.

It was about a few moments after Leon took over driving again when the biker snapped out of his daze and tried to jump out to go after Taka. Sakura held him back, and paid no mind to him fighting her grasp. He was shouting and cursing.

When it became clear that she wasn’t letting go--that he wasn’t going to get out and go after him. He just went limp again.

And he went silent again.

He wouldn’t even talk to Chihiro.

He couldn’t blame him though. Leon thought if it was Sayaka who was taken...he’d be a wreck too. He knows it. Sayaka placed a hand on his shoulder, causing him to be pulled from his thoughts. Looking over, he could see the concern in her eyes. He reached and took her hands and squeezed them softly in an effort to comfort and assure her.

“I...can try talkin’ ta him...alright?” Leon said, and Sayaka smiled some.

They both climbed out from the cab, Sayaka going to the others and checking on them, hoping the ride wasn’t too rough on them.

“Hifumi?” Sayaka called. “We’re going to need you to show us how you two set up camp.”

“Of course Miss Maizono!”

Leon crouched down by Mondo, who had his knees drawn up to his chest, and forehead resting on them.

“H-hey...come on,” Leon said as he tried to shake the other. “We’ll find him, and get him and Celeste back.” Mondo didn’t reply, but Leon saw his hand tighten onto his pant leg. “You can’t blame yourself for this dude...none of knew this was gonna happen. Y-you did what you thought was right,” It was true, hell he would have done that too. Thinking it’d shake them…

Nobody would have expected them to just, reach out and grab somebody.

And nobody would have expected Taka of all people to jump…

Leon looked around, looked like everyone bailed and was trying to set up camp...he could risk it. He leaned in so he could whisper. “Ya didn’t know...didja?”

That got Mondo to react. The biker lifted his head. Eyes red, but no signs of tears, must have been holding them back. “Th-” his voice cracked some. He took a small breath and tried again. “The fuck you talkin’ ‘bout?”

Alright good start. It’s a risk but he’ll do it. “Hey hey it’s alright, not everyone gets it right away.” Maybe if he got Mondo mad at him, he would stop being mad at himself, at least just for a few moments.

“Kuwata...yer pissin’ me off.”

“You like Taka.”

“No shit, he’s my bro--”

Leon sighed. “Dude...no bro would react like this.”

“Shut up.”

Didn’t quite expect that as a response. More swearing and telling him he’s wrong, maybe a few “shut ups” thrown in ther--

Holy shit.

“Shut up,” Mondo said again as he glared at the other.

Holy shit!

“Wipe that fucking smirk off yer--”

“You fuckin’ knew!” He couldn’t help but laugh--and whoops that might have been a bit loud. Well luckily nobody came over to check on them. Just some questioning glances thrown their way, but that was all.

Mondo growled some. Expecting to be hit, Leon braced for it, but it didn’t come. Instead, Mondo just put his head back down.

Part of him wanted to just pump his fist, because hot damn he was right! But it wasn’t the time. “...we’re getting him back. And we’re gonna need you.”

Mondo hummed a response.

“Lemme say this one more,” Leon said and place his hands on Mondo’s shoulders, having the biker lift his head again. “We’re gonna need YOU! I...I can’t know what yer thinking but, you NEED to snap outta this.”

“Ya just can’t--”

“Sakura said you’re acting just like him when you…”

Mondo’s eyes widened a bit.

“Yer gettin’ what I’m trying to say?” Leon asked and Mondo nodded some. “Alright...so now once mo--”

“I got it, I got it...ya need me…”

“He’ll need ya.”

--

Two sets of red eyes watched the door carefully. Waiting. If this was going to work they had to time it just right. There couldn’t risk a single interruption.

“Ok...I’m going to try now,” Celeste said.

“Get behind me,” Taka insisted.

“Ishi?”

“I-it’s going to hurt right?” He looked over to her. “I...you can bite down on my shoulder...i-if they hear you yell, they’ll know something is going on.”

Celeste stared at him for a moment before she nodded and shifted to sit behind him. She knows she’s done this before...though it was only once. But even still, she remembered how much it hurt. How much pain--

She shook her head. She couldn’t let that distract her.

Taking a deep breath and she started. Pushing and twisting...forcing her thumb to bend against the natural way it would.

Taka winced as he felt teeth through the cloth of his uniform. He tried to keep his breathing steady. Concern flared up. This was dangerous. Even though she said she’s done it before, he still worried.

Moments passed and he could heal small muffled whimpers and hisses coming from Celeste.

He bit his own lip as he felt the pressure build and he heard Celeste let out a muffled pained cry--

“I-I’m sorry,” her voice was quivering, holding back the pain.

Taka looked over his shoulder and saw Celeste, one hand free from the cuffs, but it was currently cradled to her chest. He couldn't imagine the pain she was in.

“B-but we can go on,” she smiled some. “Part two, correct?”

He smiled back, just as the door was flung open.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 35
 Quickly Celeste hid her free hand behind her bacK; just as the  door swung open.
Behind it was a different person then from last time.

The smirk he wore as he strode over to them, unaffected by the shared heated glares.

Shoving Taka aside he knelt in front of Celeste...and grabbed her face with one hand.

“Boss is gonna be happy ta see ya back. Ya know, people hate you the most,” he sneered. “More than that Ultimate Despair. Thinkin’ that’s why we--”

Taka struggled but pushed himself up. The man scoffed and let go of Celeste to know the other down again...and kicked him one he was down.

She took that as a chance to get up...and she pounced. The man yelled and cursed as she clawed at his face, at his eyes She clung onto his back as he thrashed.

Taka coughed but managed to get up and managed to shoulder check the man in the gut, sending him sprawling onto his back.

Celeste wasted no time in finding the key. As soon as the cuffs from both of them hit the floor, they heard the thunderous echo of footsteps.
 It was a rush. Everything happened so fast…Celeste gasped as she saw Taka’s hair flare from black to white as he punched one of the guards, directly in the mouth. One of their teeth must have caught on Taka’s hand because it was bleeding.“Let’s effin go!”She hesitated, it wasn’t very long but it seemed too long for Ishida. Suddenly she found herself being roughly picked up as rushed down the hall. She really did forget how strong he was.“Plan?” He asked.Ah right...Ishida acts before thinking. “W-we’ll need to find something to get us out and far away.”Ishida nodded as he continued down the hall, just as more footsteps followed.“Behind--” Celeste called out.“In front too, frick,” Ishida growled as he slid around a corner, carrying Celeste over his shoulder.“You can just--”“You’re slow!”“I am not that slow!”“In heels, yeah you are,” Ishida argued as he rushed past.Celeste huffed but didn’t continue arguing...he really was a bit like Mondo likes this. Her eyes darting around, and falling upon a heavy looking door. “There!”“Where?!”“To the left--No! MY Left!”“Friggin’, say that next time!” Ishida quickly turned,that it cause Celeste’s hair to whip her in the face as he made a dash to the door. Once on the other side he finally put her down and the two braced their bodies against it. Ishida was panting some.And Celeste was trying her best to look around and get an idea where they were.It looked like a garage. Boxes, gas canisters, tools, guns...all are spread throughout the area. The two worked on catching their breath. Out...they had to get out. They needed something…Celeste looked around. May-maybe she could find something! Something that they could use to--Her eyes widened.A...motorcycle?It actually looked to be fairly kept up...ah didn’t some of those men ride one? Right...that’s how they were able to get so close to the truck and pull her from the bed…Well then...finders keepers?“Ishi...we need to move, I have a plan,” she turned to him. “Can you...ride a motorcycle?”The grin he gave her...maybe part of Mondo really was in him.   --“How the hell are you able to drive like this!?” Leon yelled through the back window as Hifumi drove.Seriously he didn’t expect the fanfic writer to know how to drive, let alone like this! Mondo knew how to race and react in a fight. He and Celeste were pretty good at speeding up when needed but this?Shit this was some video gam--“...if you tell me you learned from like some racing game I’m screaming.”“Theeeeen I’m not answering,” Hifumi replies as he cranked the wheel and they drifted around a sizable crater. Shit Leon remember almost getting into that thing twice when he swerved around it.It was going to drain a bit on their gas, but they made the decision to back track as far as they could to the safehouse again and get the two back. Sakura and Mondo were both itching to fight. Sakura assured Leon she’d keep an eyes on Mondo to make sure he didn’t go too far.Yeah it wasn’t that great of a plan, but he wasn’t the planning type. It’s why he wanted Taka to lead. He shook his head. Can’t doubt now, he can do that later when they’re done…And then he could poke at his crappy plan.He could make something out in the distance. Was it really that close? Holy fuck how fast was Hifumi driving!?Something was driving to them…fast. Leon squinted his eyes as he tried to make out what it wa--DID TAKA AND CELESTE JUST PASS--!?--A once over in the garage was Celeste’s idea. The bike has saddlebags, she couldn’t help but take the chance to grab a few more amenities. Ishida was getting impatient though. He was pacing...and eventually worked on getting the overhead door opened.She grabbed two more things...Two glocks. She held them in her hands. The weight was familiar...she needed something to help in fighting back. And she could show Hifumi how to as well.With those and shoving a few rounds of ammo in whatever space there was left in the bags, the creak and groaning from the door finally being opened had her look to Ishida. “Ready Ishi?”“ ‘bout friggin time!” Ishida made his way back over to the back and got on. Celeste climbed onto the back, arms looping around his waist.“You know as soon as they hear this, they’ll come baring in, and maybe chase us down,” Celeste pointed out.Ishida scoffed. “Yeah? Backin’ out?”“Just start it up,” she shook her head.The bike revved...and the door to the garage flung open.“HANG ON!” Ishida shouted as he kicked up the kickstand...and drove the bike towards the group of people swarming in.Celeste thought for a moment Ishida was going to hit them, but instead he took a sharp turn, she swears she could almost feel the floor graze her cheek, as he sideswiped, getting them to jump back before he headed to the door.There were people, men and women rushing to it, trying to pull it close.The bike revved and Ishida rushed towards it. Celeste ducked her head, as Ishida clipped the side of the opening with his knee. He let out a shout but didn’t stop.  --“FUCK!” Leon grabbed onto the side of the truck as it suddenly made a sharp turn. “HIFUMI! Warn me!”“W-was that--” Chihiro began.“It was Chihiro,” Sakura nodded. “Though, they aren’t alone.”Once Leon righted himself and looked back. Ah shit this again!?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 36
 Hifumi managed to catch up with Celeste and Ta--ah no wait that’s Ishida. Damn since when could he ride a bike? Mondo shook his head. Then again Ishida knew how to brawl. So yeah, sure, okay dude could ride a bike too. Why not?“We can’t outrun them!” Celeste yelled.“So what do ya think we should do then?” Leon hollered over the rushing wind.“Friggin’ fight ‘em!”“No Ishi!” Celeste scolded.“Yes Ishi!” Mondo shouted. “We don’t show that we’re not gonna be fucked with, they’ll keep on comin’ back!”“You stay out of this!”“Make me bitch!”“Don’t start you two!” Leon looked between them. “Listen it’s a dumb idea, but, they gotta point, Celeste YOU should know how long a grudge can last.”“Sadly...I’m not being on this thing when they do!” She insisted.“No problem,” Leon nodded and poked his head in through the broken back window. “Hifumi find a place to park it, we’re standing our ground.”“We’re WHAAAT!?”“Just park it dude!”--They barely had a chance to resituate themselves once they parked. Celeste hopped from the bike and scrambled to get into the truck bed, and Mondo and Sakura hopped the sides. By the time Ishida dismounted, there were a crew of at least ten men and women pulling up.And then, all hell broke loose.The first punch grazed Ishida’s chin. He didn't have as much experience fighting more "seasoned'" fighters, or else he would have noticed it was a feint. Would have noticed the second punch...leaving him doubled him over and choking on his air.Mondo felt his rage boil inside him as he jumped on the guy. He was veteran of fights. Gang fights. Bar fights. Any fight really. He's been through a good mess of them.He jumped back as another fist came flying."Miserable punk! Shoulda stayed dead," one of the men said as he tried to step forward with another blow.Mondo sneered, the punch was sluggish, ducking under it, he deliver a hard quick shot right to the ribs. He saw the man falter, trying to stay upright.He tried to deliver another shot, but it seemed that Ishida managed to get his second wind. Leaping in and managing to kick the man back, giving some much needed distance between the three of them.When uncontested Ishida was so fast. Three rapid hits and the man was down. Mondo manage to deliver a well timed uppercut to another trying to get Ishida from behind.It was unreal to see how fluidly the two fought, but it was still impressive. Sakura eyed the man that was getting to his feet once again. He threw a haymaker. Sakura ducked and charged in, arms locking around the man's midsection, one of her legs kicked swept under his. Timing it right she let his body fall to the ground with a harsh sounding impact.She righted herself, just as another rushed her. Her foot connecting with the other's chest sending them back. As another rushed her and flash of something metallic flew past--The woman let out a yell as she held onto her now bleeding forearm, the clatter of a knife skidding across the ground was almost lost on the martial artist.She couldn’t help but think Sayaka’s skill has definitely improved.Leon slid between a set of legs, using his bat to trip them, and having them fall face first. An arm wrapped around his throat as he was hoisted up from the ground, his back to their chest. He kicked uselessly...the man laughed a his attempts. He was about to say something but it was lost when Leon shoves the handle of his bat right into his captive’s gut. He dropped but was instantly pounced on, his bat knocking from his hold as a young man--holy shit he was was THEIR age--tried to choke him.There was a second wind coming and--A single deafening bang from a gun rang out. And the man choking Leon let out a yell as he fell to the side and off the baseball player, clutching at his grazed shoulder.Celeste stood in the truck bed. One of the small glocks raised and the smoke still raising from the barrel.It was like everything paused for a moment. The only movement was of Sakura helping Leon up. The baseball player picking up his bat, feeling all those eyes on him.Another bang from the gun, and the crowd stepped back.They weren’t going to step down. Leon let his bat tap against the ground, as if he was counting down the seconds...waiting for a new move.One of the older man looked around, two were already downed and bleeding, another two were out cold. He could feel his lip curl as he looked over to the group of kids. They died once...and they didn’t seem to like the idea of dying again.He felt a growl work itself up from deep inside his chest. “Let’s move,” he nearly spat as he turned away.Fuck it, he lived through the tragedy. He wasn’t goin’ to risk what he had left on trying to take these kids out.--Celeste nearly collapsed as soon as she watch the group retreat. Sayaka was besides her as Hifumi and Chihiro peeked out from the truck’s cab.“Your hand!” Sayaka  cried as she took the gambler’s left hand. It was bruised, swolled, and the thumbs was bent at an painful angle.“It is nothing to worry about,” the Ultimate Gambler tired to assure the other. “If I didn’t do it, we wouldn’t have gotten away.”Leon was checking over Sakura, and she was doing the same to him. His neck was bruised but he didn’t seem any worse for wear.“You and him alright?” Mondo ask as he looked over to other...jeeze that’s never gonna stop being weird even if he didn’t mind it.Ishida looked to Mondo, the fire in his eyes flickering some. “I’m...gonna pass out.”Mondo reacted just as the fire left and those red eyes rolled up, catching the other. He almost wanted to laugh...but right now, he just held onto him.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 37
 Eyes slowly fluttered open. Light was slowly spilling in through the small gaps in the tarps, bathing the inside of the makeshift tented area in a soft amber glow.An arm was wrapped, almost possessively around his midsection. Tired eyes followed the arm...to Mondo curled up close to him from behind. Taka could feel himself smile softly as he let the feeling of the embrace linger before convincing himself to sit up.After a brief moment of struggling, he finally able to shift enough from the biker’s hold and sat up. Taka smiled some as he looked around the small camp. Looks like nobody took up watch, and although that should have concerned him, but it didn’t at the moment. Everyone was exhausted...and he could feel it in his own body too. He knows he pushed too much, too fast, too hard--well Ishida pushed it. Leon and Sayaka were curled up close with one another, though Chihiro seemed to have nestled themselves between the two. But it didn’t look like either of them cared, a both having an arm draped over the small programmer.Sakura was sleeping soundly off to the side of the three. Flashes of seeing the martial artist in action popped up in his mind. Although hazy, he had to admit it was something to behold. He really can’t say he recalls actually seeing Sakura fight, or spar...he might have in their, now forgotten memories but now…Shaking his head some, he really should talk to her. Thank her for her strength. For jumping in.He saw Celeste snuggled up to Hifumi. There was a newfound respect forming for the gambler. Not only how far she would push herself but how, adaptable she really could be.In fact, he’s noticing new things about everyone...even when they were in the school still. He couldn’t help but smile to himself once more, before he looked back to the still sleeping biker. Recalling the rush that ran through him, when he was by his Kyoudai, fighting with him…Never could he have imagined him fighting side by side...back to back with the biker-though Ishida was the reason behind it becoming a reality.Ah right...the issue of Ishida now. Celeste had a point. It’s true that he felt like a different person, that his memories would become a bit blurred--it really wasn’t like he was a separate personal--
He.
Frowning some, as he remembered back to his younger years. When Ishida first showed up...he did treat him as if he was another person. A friend...a protective sibling. There to push him through when he’d doubt himself.Ishida wasn’t dumb either...Taka remembers himself struggling with a project for one of his classes, getting so worked up that it just wasn’t clicking; that he went to bed early, wallowing in failure. When he awoke the next morning, and it was finished. He gotten a perfect grade on it.He shook head once again, chuckling to himself as he brought his hand to his forehead. Whatever this was, he was thankful for it.Carefully to not wake the biker, Taka stood up, a small sharp pain shooting up his leg from his knee. What did Ishida do?Rubbing at it to help ease the pain away, or at least to a bearable throb,  he stepped around everyone sleeping. Doing his best not to disturb any of them, carefully slipping out without letting in too much light. Raising a hand to block some it, eyes squinting he looked out at what was in front of him.No signs of anyone coming ba--There was something tacked to the motorcycle. A folded piece of paper. So much for no visitors. He strode over and looked around, checking to see if there was a possibility of a trap, or just something else left behind.Taking the paper, he unfolded it. 
They don’t forgive and forget so easily.

Though they may not try anything against you for a while, might be best to get as far as possible.

I don’t want to say, always watch your back--

But once you reached the middle of the city you should be safe from the likes of them.

That’s where Future Foundation is after all.
 He stared at the note. W-was it from somebody from that safehouse? And Future Foundation again? So...the people at that safe house are against Future Foundation?“There you are.” Taka jumped and looked over. Leon yawned as he stepped out. He could see bruising around the baseball star’s neck. “Hmm? Whatcha got there Taka?”He handed it over. Leon took the paper and read it, eyes widening for a moment before he looked up to Taka. “What do you think?”“I...I’m unsure. There is a chance that it could be a lie. Then again there is a chance that it’s truthful.”The two stood in silence for a bit, both thinking at what was at hand. Leon opened his mouth, but was stopped by another voice.“Fuckin’ hell,” Mondo grumbled as he stepped out. “Don’t go disappearin’ like that Taka.”“Ah Kyoudai! I-I’m sorry!”Leon glanced over and saw that the others were filing out after. Sayaka making her way over to him.“Anyway...I…”Mondo rubbed at the back of his neck. “I kinda need ta talk ta ya.”“O-of course Kyoudai. What about?”Mondo glanced over to Sayaka and Leon before looking back to Taka. “Ah, in private.”Taka blinked a bit in surprise for the request. “I-a-alright.” He nodded, and yelped as Mondo grabbed him by the arm, and almost roughly pulled him away.Sayaka giggled some before taking Leon’s hand and they trailed after. Leon grinning, picking up on the intention right away.They were totally gonna spy.--Taka followed Mondo. He felt...nervous? The biker seemed a bit uncomfortable. He couldn’t really recall what Ishida all did when they finished up, he was too exhausted. Maybe he shouldn’t have listen to his other self when they said it was fine for him to sleep.When the biker stopped and let go of his arm they were behind some sorta of dilapidated billboard. Mondo really wanted to speak in private.“W-what is it Kyoudai?”Mondo looked to the other...and he felt himself beginning to panic a bit. Was he...was he really doing this? Telling Taka? H-he felt like he needed to. That feeling of just--just losing him and never even telling him?“I-ah,” oh yeah this is starting out real smooth. “Bro I, need ta tell ya…”“Yes?” Taka cocked his head to one side-and goddamn it was adorable!“I...Y-You can’t--Ya just can’t Go Off And DO THAT SHIT LIKE YA DID!” Mondo began, his voice raising some.“I-ah...I’m not sure what you mean Kyoudai. W-why are you shouting?”Mondo let out a frustrated sound Dammit! Why was this so hard!? Huffing out an irritated sound he closed the small distance between him and Taka. He could see uncertainty and-worry?- in those red eyes. He opened his mouth to try again but nothing came out. Fuuuck he probably looked like a real idiot, standin’ there mouth openin’ an’ closin’.“Kyoudai? Wh-what’s wrong you’re actin--”Fuck it!Mondo’s hands reached up and cupped Taka’s face, and leaned in almost too fast. And then--Red eyes widened some as he froze. Mondo was…Mondo was…
It finally made sense to the moral compass. Why it felt like he was slowly dying after Mondo’s execution. Why hearing the biker’s voice when he awoke filled made him feel like he truly was alive again.

Why even in those final moments of consciousness, The only thing he could think of... was Mondo.

He...he loved—
The biker suddenly pulled back, hands sliding down to hold onto the others arms. “Did I fuck up?” There was no response. “Fuck..I did...listen bro, if you want to--”Hands shot out and grabbed the collar of his coat and pulled him down. The kiss this time was a bit more frantic. It was obvious the Ultimate Moral Compass really had no idea what he was doing, but he couldn’t argue. Mondo’s hands slid up again to cup Taka’s jaw.When they pulled back their foreheads were resting against one another.“N...no...no you didn’t, ah, mess up…”Mondo couldn’t respond, his heart was hammering in his chest. He was busy thanking whoever or whatever there was because, thank fuck he didn’t screw this up. It took a few moments but he finally managed to get his thoughts collected.    “A’ight...now, my turn ta say doncha EVER do somethin’ like that again,” Mondo said.Taka gave a soft laugh and nodded. “I-I’ll try.”When Mondo leaned in, Taka tilted his head and met him halfway for a third kiss.--Leon and Sayaka peeked around the corner. Chichiro was smiling brightly.“I’m gonna ruin it,” Leon chuckled.“Oh no you’re not,” Sayaka grabbed him by his shoulder.“Come on, it’s too good no--” He winced as he felt her grab him by his beard and pulled him down. Oh shit...her lips were softer than he thought. When she pulled back and let go of his beard she smiled sweetly. “...o-okay I’m not ruining it.”Chihiro giggled and gave a little clap.“You’re pretty happy with this outcome Mr. Fujisaki.”“I may not be into it, but I just can’t help being happy when I see everyone happy like this,” he smiled. “Well...almost everyone.”Hifumi laughed a bit uncomfortably. “Come on now, like that would happen.”Celeste giggled. “I think Hifumi and I are too early to do that quite yet Chihiro.”“Exac--ehEHEHHHH!!!!” Hifumi whipped around to look at Celeste who’s cheeks were tinged a light pink and was distracting herself with her hair.“Ah that sounded like Hifumi!” Kiyotaka’s voice was heard, as it carried a tone of concern.“Nice job, you ruined it,” Leon groaned.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 38

Taka and Leon showed the note to the others...Mondo’s arm was looped around the moral compass’ waist, in fact since his confession he always stayed within arms reach of the other.

“So...what do you think?” Leon asked.

“It mentions that, Future Foundation again,” Celeste points out.

“Y-yeah, but do you think it might be a trap?” The baseball player asked.

“There is that as a possibility,” she began. “However I think we should head in to the city anyway.”

“Ah, why is that?” Taka looked to her.

“Well...it is obvious we’re recognizable,” Celeste began. “I think...a change is needed.”

“You mean like a change of clothes?” Sayaka asked and she nodded. “...w-we do wear pretty noticeable clothing. D-do you think that would work though?”

“It may not be enough to fool people, however it may be enough to have them not notice us right away.”

Chihiro nodded. “And...well…i-it’s not easy running and climbing around in a skirt,” he admitted shyly, Sakaya nodding in agreement.

“So, like what? Ransack some store to find diguises?” Leon surmised. He glanced over to Taka, with Mondo still right by him. “You two takin’ the bike then?”

“Ah we’re keeping it?” Taka blinked.

“We better be!” Mondo said.

“Could come in handy, ya know?” Leon started. “Send people to scout ahead and junk. Yeah, means we gotta be real careful with gas, but could work.”

“Oh!” Celeste perked up and strode over to the motorcycle with Hifumi following. “It was a tight fit, and they’re not as big as the other ones,” she began as she opened up the saddlebags-good nothing was taken out of them.

“Ya took more?” Mondo raised a brow.

“They grabbed Ishi and I, of course I took more,” she shot back, handing Hifumi two smaller gas canisters, the other things she set on the ground. Rounds of ammunition for the two glocks, a few tools, some flares-she managed to get a lot.

“We will get these in with the rest, and since we will now need to fit two less people, it means we could in fact find other items to bring,” Sakura said as she picked up the items.

“Good point. So...we’re heading into the city?” Leon looked around.

“Celeste did make a good point, as does Sakura,” Taka nodded. “A-and if this note is true...th-then we might be able to get some more answers.”

Everyone was in agreement, and the camp was finished being taken down. Sakura was able to notice the small limp in Taka’s steps, asking if he was alright.

Taka recalled that he was certain that Ishida may have ran into something during his and Celeste’s escape, but it was unclear.

Mondo didn’t let him go any further without checking it, noting that there was blood on the knee of the pant leg, and how it stuck to Taka indicating that it was acting as a makeshift bandage. The knee itself was badly bruised. The skin was matted in deep blues and purples, and indeed drying blood. It didn’t seem to be broken luckily. The biker bandaged as well as he could.

“Yer gonna tell me if its start hurtin’, right?” he asked.

“I ah…” Taka hesitated. He didn’t mention it because he simply did not need the others to worry. There was already so much to worry about that adding this was just--

“Even if ya don’t I’m gonna figure it out...so don’t try hidin’ it.”

Taka sighed but nodded.

--

The drive into the city wasn’t too bad. There were some curious glances thrown their way but nothing more. But it still kept them on edge.

“You sure it’s this way Hifumi?” Leon looked over to him.

“Well, pretty sure,” the fanfic writer said.

Leon shook his head. Hifumi was able to give some details, not as concise as he did in the school, but it was better than what any of them had.

Taka and Mondo were ahead of them on the bike. Taka was suppose to signal if he saw anything amiss. So far no signal.

“There!”

Leon almost jumped and glared at the fanfic writer for the sudden outburst. Looking forward he actually had to hit the brakes to take what was in front of them.

Shit. He felt knew this place pretty damn well. Pretty sure most of them did...well maybe not Sakura, or Taka-then again going off of Hifumi’s minor memories he probably got dragged here by Mondo.

Man, why did decrepit mall always look so damn freaky?

--

“Are you sure we can--”

“Ishi, please take a moment to look around,” Celeste said as she gestured around the well run-downed shop.

“I-I can still question things!” Taka said as he blushed.

“Trust me Taka,” Leon called as he was going through some things. “It’s easier to not think about what’s right, and more of what’s needed.” He grinned as he pulled out a hoodie that wasn’t a stain and nearly destroyed mess.

“I think we should dress outside of what we usually wear,” Chihiro’s voice came from a--well technically it was a still standing-dressing room. “Like Celeste said, it’ll help us in not being recognized right away.” And with that the small programmer stepped out.

If they didn’t know it was Chihiro in there they wouldn’t have been able to guess it was him stepping out. Gone was the uniform, and in its place the programmer was wearing a pair of distressed jeans, with a baggy navy blue shirt, and around his waist and red flannel.

“You look amazing Chihiro!” Sayaka beamed. “And the hat is adorable!”

Chihiro blushed as he tugged down the knit cap he put on. Brown with cat ears at the top. “I...I think my hair’s pretty recognizable.”

“I think it’s a good idea dude,” Leon grinned. “May not be much, but we gotta take what we can, right?” Even it bought them a minute or so before they were recognized-it would be worth it...besides not like anyone’s going to care what he’d be wearing anymore anyway.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 39

Leon was pulling on the hoodie he found and checked himself out the best he could in one of the broken mirror. A simple blue/purple tank top, under a yellow and black designed hoodie, paired with black faux-paint splatter joggers and white slip-on skater shoes.

He didn’t think he looked half bad.

“Dude,” Mondo called. “Chi JUST told us not ta wear shit we would.”

Leon glanced over to the biker. Like he was one to talk. It took a shitton of conving him, but they managed to get Mondo to ditch his jacket. He was already somewhat unrecognizable without that and his signature pomp-but still…

The biker in question was wearing a partial zip jacket dark grey with teal lining over a purple tank top that had a gold dragon design that was tucked into high bontan pants. Dude still looked like a gang member, just not so much a member of the Crazy Diamonds.

“I am! Come on like I’d be caught dead in yellow,” Leon stated. “...though I already know what I’d be caught dead in…” He added under his breath.

“DUDE! Do NOT fuckin’ joke about that shit!”

Whoops, maybe it wasn’t as under his breath as he thought.

“You look like a bumble bee.”

“Buzz buzz mother fucker,” Leon grinned as he looked over his shoulder to see Celeste stepping out of the room where she and Sayaka dragged Taka off too a few moments ago. She was in a dress still, though not as voluminous as her lolita-esque one. Red leggings were underneath and disappeared into wedged boots.

“Taka, ya look like you still,” Leon shook his head as the Moral Compass stood in front of him. Dress pants, and a blazer over a button down. “Just wear what ya wear outside of the uniform stuff man.”

“I...I never HAD anything outside of that though,” Taka admitted as his face turned red.

“Wait--what?” Leon looked over to Mondo who was fighting with Chihiro and Hifumi about losing his jacket. “Mondo! This fer real?”

Mondo looked over. “Don’t be givin’ Taka shit! He ain’t had the chance ta get stuff outside uniforms!”

“M-Mondo!” Taka actually sounded embarrassed by that.

Right right, his family had a mass of debt right? Well fuck, he felt like an ass. “Taka, dude, I--sorry, I didn’t know.”

“I-it’s alrigh--”

Taka’s response was cut short when Celeste and Sayaka were both on either side of him. “Don’t worry Ishi, we’ll help you out,” Celeste said as she took an arm, smiling sweetly.

Sakaya nodded and they pulled a sputtering and confused Taka off to one of the rooms.

Leon chuckled as he just waved them off.

Leon glanced to the gambler’s boots once again. “Ya sure you can run in those?”

“I ran just fine in my heels, these will be no problem,” she explained as she started going through things and picking up--scarves?

“The hell’s up wit’ the scarves?” Mondo asked.

“It’s called what’s using available,” Celeste said as she looked over.

“Available fer what?”

Leon could HEAR her eyes roll even though she wasn’t facing them. “Gee, strips of fabric on a “trip” where injury is likely...I can’t imagine how they could be useful.”

Well shit, Celeste was thinking three steps ahea--

“I...I feel ridiculous.”

Leon shook his head as he heard Taka’s complaint cut in. At first he was just going to go start scavenging like Celeste, but Mondo’s choked reaction had him look.

And damn…

Leon always knew he had a thing for girls AND guys. Just...girls looked nicer most of the time. But now--shit he was actually kinda jealous of Mondo.

Taka was trying to adjust the olive jacket, the style was cropped so it stopped just a little under his ribs. The t-shirt, he swears had to of been Celeste’s idea. It was a light color, couldn’t really tell if it was white or some super light green--but that wasn’t the issue. Even in the bad lighting even the baseball star could see the thing was thin as fuck. Where it was tightest he could see glimpses of the skin underneath. Didn’t help when Taka would raise his arms it rode up.

And Mondo actually got to see MORE of that too if he recalled!

Taka still had his black boots….over tight acid wash jeans--shit Leon always knew he was a leg guy, and Taka had some nice legs. Sure those uniform pants didn’t show off much but these--

Shaking his head made his way over snatching a pair of sunglasses from a destroyed display. “Put these on.”

Taka blinked and looked between the baseball star and the sunglasses. “Ah...why?”

“Dude, next to your uniform, your eyes are totally noticeable.”

Taka frowned and reluctantly took the offered glasses and put them on. “...I want to argue, but I know you have a point.”

“Is everyone ready?”

Looking over to Sakura...and all Leon could do was stare. He felt like he was legit in one of those old side scrolling fighters with what the martial artist was wearing. Leggings that seem to have a tear in the knees, he couldn’t make out the top since she was wearing..a shawl? Cowl? Leon didn’t know these things, but it was draped over the martial artist giving her this “post-apocalyptic” feel to her.

“I believe we’re still waiting for Miss Maizono,” Hifumi stated wearing a simple pair of worn jeans, and a fairly baggy yet lightweight jacket-the hood of it pulled up to hide his noticeable hair style.

“She was helpin’ Taka, so she should be ready ta go soon,” Leon said as Taka went over to Mondo.

The biker seemed to be avoiding eye contact with the other, and Leon couldn’t suppress his smirk. He could only imagine how Mondo must be feeling seeing Taka dressed up like this.

He couldn’t really hear their exchange but by how Mondo’s face seemed to just get redder and redder with each small step Taka took closer to him; he could get that Taka wasn’t getting the picture.

He swears Mondo woulda hit Taka for leaning in that close and placing his hands on the biker’s face in a gesture of concern; but instead just watch as Mondo grab Taka’s wrist and moved those hands back to stay at the Moral Compass’ side. Leaving Taka standing there completely dumbfounded.

“So next,” a voice began and pulled Leon’s attention from the scene and froze. “Our plan is either finding about Future Foundation or...find the graduates of Hope’s Peak, right?” Sayaka asked as she was tying her hair back.

Ok...Leon takes back his mocking of Mondo now. Sayaka looked amazing. It wasn’t “sexy” but dammit she looked good! A teal three-quarter sleeved,  v-neck shirt--at first he couldn’t tell what was wrapped around her waist until she gotten closer. It looked like an altered jacket, the slight sound it made as she stood next to him informed him that was how she was planning on carrying her stock of knives. Had to admit, better than her trying to weave them into her skirt or the tops of her socks. He caught a glimpse of grey underneath.

Yep. Yep. 100% leg man-Taka’s legs in nice fitting jeans and Sayaka in cute shorts...with knee high boots. God this idea Celeste and Chihiro had was turning out to be the best damn thing.

She finished up tying her hair back and smiled at him. “Unless there was something else we should do?”

Ah fuck, fuck...he lost his train of thought!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 40
 Chihiro smiled as he watch everyone set up. It was Sakura’s idea to stay here-something the martial artist noticed while everyone was changing.They didn’t come across anyone else. At first it concerned the programmer. This was a place that still had some items in it. Why wasn’t there a constant wave of survivors trying to just take whatever they could?Was there a...reason why people didn’t come here? He shuddered at the thought of suddenly getting overwhelmed by Monokumas.But the more he thought about it, he liked to think he came up with a practical solution.The size of the mall was big, and despite many of the stores being in such a state of disrepair, the actual mall itself was in a fairly decent state. Well, they were still able to legit drive the truck in, but that's besides the point.Perhaps people were just using it as a shelter. Taking the chance to keep apart from others to avoid any confrontation. It did make sense. This also meant there was a less likely chance of needing to set up a watch for tonight. Taka was still insisting he’d wake up earlier to just be sure.If they did stay the night it meant they could possibly do a walkabout too. Get ideas as to where to go to get supplies, so they wouldn’t lose much time the next day.Best of all...he was able to connect to a network. He wasn’t all that useful in what happened with Taka and Celeste...h-he hated it. He hated not knowing how to fight. So-so if he could just find something! Even if it was just finding that list of triggers, then maybe he’d feel like he did, something for everyone.“Oi Chi, ya ain’t plannin’ on being that thing all night, are ya?” Mondo asked as he walked over.“Of course not,” Chihiro stated...he wanted to though.“Good cause if yer plannin’ on it--”“You’ll drag my ass away, I know,” he chuckled, and Mondo grinned before barking out a laugh.“What are you doing?”Chihiro jumped and looked over to see Celeste besides him looking over his shoulder. “Still looking into the triggers. So far finding that a lot of them are included in the files for Proyecto Realive . Like they were made specific for this experiment.”“So us running into them out here is, not as likely as we first thought?” Celeste asked.Chihiro smiled and nodded. “Exactly.”“Thank goodness,” Celeste said with a relieved sigh.“You...were that worried?”“I...do not want to go back to...you know...” she trailed off.Chihiro frowned but nodded. Celeste could be manipulative-but how she was in the school, she was more having people do things FOR her. She wasn’t the ones to get her hands dirty.And now…from what Taka’s told them.Chihiro wants to be able to help like that. To push himself further and DO something more. H-he’ll do it! He knows he will! Smiling some as he went back to typing.Maybe when they go looking for new supplies, he could find something to help out. Maybe...ask Mondo for help again.--“Come on Taka, take a load off!” Leon grinned.“I don’t trust this,” Taka said as he eyed the small fire. “This goes against SO many regulations! This is clearly against--”“Dude, we got the truck in here...think it’s safe to say that a fire goin’ isn’t that bad of a thing,” the baseball player said.“Besides, we aren’t the only ones,” Sakura observed her eyes darting to the upper floors, seeing the soft glow against the walls. It seemed that they really weren’t alone, and that people just wanted refuge here.She smiled softly to herself as she saw some people peek over the sides of the walls to look down. Although she couldn’t tell if they could recognize them, the small waves were enough to help set her at ease. Perhaps they could return here if they were unable to find anything more about this Future Foundation. She should consult Hifumi into making a map for them, and making this as a good place for them to settle in if need be.Taka opened his mouth to argue but yelped as Mondo pulled him down, foring the moral compass to sit by him. Huffing slightly before relenting and leaning against the biker. Chihiro bit back a laugh as he so how happy Mondo was in that moment.It was times like this, Chihiro was certain everyone liked the most. When they’d all just take a moment and do nothing but talk. About whatever they wanted. It sorta gave him the reminder that, they’re still just kids in a way. Down times and times to just, goof around were needed.  Even Taka seemed to be more relaxed now.“Yeah but what would I leave? Like, we thought your message was like some code,” Leon said as he and Sayaka curled up by one another, the fire casting a soft glow on them.“Are you two fucking playin’ this game again?” Mondo groaned. “Seriously you two! It’s fucked up!”“Hey, you have your way of coping we have ours,” Leon argued.“It is unnerving...but it could be worse…” Taka sighed.“How?” Mondo looked to the other who was now nestled besides him.“We could have gotten a Leyaka Kuwazono,” he chuckled as Monod shoved him aside.“Nope! Fuck that! I’m sleeping with Chi tonight,” Mondo groussed.“I’ll accept that!” Chihiro laughed.  Leon and Sayaka were both laughing. “HOLY SHIT! Taka that was amazing!” Leon was holding his stomach from laughing so much.“Here I was just gonna say leave the code 1041,” Sayaka said through her giggling.“Wait why those Miss Maizono?” Hifumi asked.“It spells out thot,” Celeste said.Leon proceeded to laugh louder. “Fuck! I don’t know what one’s better!”This was needed. Times like these were so sorely needed. Chihiro opened his mouth to say something, but stopped.Wh-what was that he just heard?“Hey Chi wha--”“Shhhh,” Chihiro shushed Mondo and looked around. He knows he heard something. Swallowing his worry he concentrated and listened. Blood running cold.With how long they spent in that school, he’d know that sound anywhere.“I’m Monokuma!”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 41
 Taka and Leon were already taking leads as everyone split up. Sakura was rushing over to where she knows she some other people huddled up on the main floor, urging them to go up.Why here? Why now!?And just like at the school...it was a swarm of them. Mondo practically threw Chihiro into the truck cab, despite the programmer wanting to help out. It wasn’t fair! H-he needed to help in the fight to--There was a loud thump, of something being thrown up against the door. Peering out, Chihiro gasped as he saw Taka’s body laying prone, but it was just for a moment. His black hair flashed to white, a sight that was becoming second nature to see. All he could do was sit back watch as Ishida jumped back into the fight.Weak weak weak…he was just so weak. There was nothing he could do. Nothing he cou--He dove for the bag that had the laptop in and pulled it out. Monokuma was a machine. He ran on a network-right? O-or at least something like that! Right!? Fingers flying over the keys as he typed.He had to help. He had to. HE had to!Ah….what was this? T-this code...w-why did it--There was a yell.He shook his head and began typing as fast as he could.--Leon was breathing heavy. His hands felt numb, and arms felt heavy. Dammit! Why now? D-did they track them too?A Monokuma charged at him, he barely had a chance to react--But it froze just inches in front of him.What the fuck?The red eye flickered back and forth between red and blue a few times before it held steady on blue. It turned around and the rushed toward one of the other Monokumas, tackling it away from a downed Hifumi.The...fuck?What the FUCK!?“You there!” A voice unfamiliar to Leon called out. Looking over he saw some people-they’ve must have been camped out here too...d-did they notice them too? Is this going to be like the safe house? “The gates here still work! But we need help pulling them down!”Leon started for a moment before it clicked. “Ah-r-right! Yo! Taka!” He called to the other, watching as white hair reverted back to its natural black. W-was it getting, easier for him to switch back and for--wait wait, question later!“Sayaka, Celeste, Hifumi! Help them try and pull the gates dow--ah where’s Chihiro?”“I made Chi duck into the tr--”Mondo’s reply was cut off then that Monokuma rushed and tackled another. “The fuck!?”“They’re...attacking one another now?” Taka asked.“I hacked one!” Chihiro’s voice called as loud as he could from the truck.“Holy shit! Chi! Yer fuckin’ insane!” Mondo grinned. “Chihiro! Help Mondo, I’m going to see if I can help with the gates!”“I don’t know how long this will last though!” The programmer replied to Taka.“We can handle it! Go on Kiyo,” Mondo nodded as he helped push back another Monokuma.“On three! We need EVERYONE to pull down alright!? We need to make sure they all stay out!” A man said, he was about middle aged, the stripe of grey hair giving him a more refined look.Everyone nodded as the watched those pushing the Monokuma’s back. People were rushing down from the upper floors to assist. I-it was so different than the safe house. There was no feeling of panic or threat.“We get these bigger entrances closed off! We can keep a closer eye on the smaller ones!” The man instructed. “Is everyone ready!?”Without any further hesitation, as soon as they all heard “THREE!”, everyone pulled. The gates were heavy and the tracks were ages and worn, but they all managed to get them down. The echoing sound of metal clattering and slamming drowned the laughing Monokumas.Paws tried to reach through the gaps, only to smashed or batted away.And soon...they were retreating. The padding sound of footsteps racing away.--Taka held his breath. It was finished...that meant the adrenaline would dissipate. W-would they now be in the same situation they just gotten out of? What were they to do if it di--“Are you alright?”Taka whipped his head to see the man, hand extended in an open gesture. With a moment of hesitation Taka took it and they shook. “I-I am fine. Y-you seem to know what to do in this situation.”“It’s not the first time,” the man smiled some. “...Kiyotaka Ishimaru, right?”Taka froze. No...no!The man...laughed. B-but it wasn’t like the laugh he heard before, it was...warm. Almost-no-it was definitely happy. “So it is you! All of you!”“I ah...um…” Taka didn’t know how to reply.“You poor dear, you just wanted to make sure they were safe,” an elderly woman said in a comforting tone to Sayaka as she patted her arm.“The fact ya kept your promise after that--hell you’re way more of a man and half the people I met out here!” a young boy said as he approached Mondo. “Like I thought it was ya but yet hair and all--but YER alive! Ya all are!”Taka looked around just taking it all in. Th-they weren’t hated? “I...I’m confused,” he looked back to the man. “W-why are you all so happy to se--”“Because, we know there’s only one to blame,” the man stated. “And the fact they had to just manipulate you all, just shows how good you kids really are.”“We were always holding out some hope that you would all just be ‘hey look we’re alright’! AND LOOK!” A young woman said in complete elation. “W-we weren’t sure if really were you when you all came in bu-but then--we would have talked to you b-but we didn’t want to scare you!”“Scare us?” Sakura asked.“Judging by how you are all reacting to us,” the man began. “I take it...you didn’t have a warm reception from the last group of people you’ve met.”“Tch can say that again,” Leon huffed.“Hmmmm,” the man nodded. “So then, allow us.” He smiled as he looked all of them. “Thank you all...for being alive.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 42
 The night stretched on. It was such an unreal turn. To be in such a welcoming place. To finally have a chance to have other comfort and console…To feel safe, if just for one night.“--a lot of people do blame you though,” the man said solemnly. “But please know, there are MORE who don’t. So-so many people tried to save you all.”“I..we--”The man placed a hand on Taka’s shoulder. “Do not apologize. It wasn’t you, or of you, who killed those who tried to rescue you.”Taka rubbed at his eyes trying stop the tears from coming. He and Leon spent many times just talking...about how did seem to be their faults for what happened. H-he was certain it was. He thought he had accepted it. B-but just hearing ‘ it’s not your fault ’, he didn’t know how uplifting it could feel to hear something so simple.The man rubbed his back, and a harsh sob finally ripped from Taka’s throat as he finally gave in. “Please sit, and that scar look bad, we may have something to treat i--”“I-it’s,” Taka sniffled some. “I-It l-looks wor-worse than i-it is.”Chihiro looked over and smiled softly.“So you were able to hack one?”Chihiro looked over to Leon who sat down by him. “Y-yeah..I...I just wanted to do something. I mean, I really haven’t been able to do much since, well...leaving the school.”“Scared the shit outta me ya know?” Leon chuckled some and gave the smaller one a playful nudge.“S-sorry...I-I still can’t believe I did that either,” Chihiro admitted and frown. “Th-the coding...I-I know I’ve seen it before…” He didn’t want to admit it, but he feared the implications. W-what if he helped Junko make the AI for the Monokumas? What if he--Leon looped an arm around Chihiro. “Dude...we spent 2 years together. Living together and being all close.” He looked down. “I-if ya had any part of it...she tricked ya. Used ya. So...don’t go blamin’ yourself...j-just start usin’ that ta help us. Alright?”Chihiro nodded. “...p-please don’t tell yet? I-I want to make sure...a-and be the one to…”Leon nodded. “Promise.”“So you’re planning on leaving tomorrow?” The man asked once Taka was calmed down. Mondo had joined them, taking Taka’s hand in his to help the moral compass from the rush of relief and emotions.“Y-yes, we hope to,” Taka began. “Ah! I-I apologize, but may I ask you something?”“Of course, what can I help you with?”“H-have you heard of...Future Foundation?” Taka asked.“Future Foundation? What would you need to know about them?” The man asked.“J-just..we ah--”“The guys who jumped us last, one of them left a note talkin’ ‘bout them,” Mondo said. “So...they people we should avoid or what?”“Ahh,” the man smiled softly.“So...um…?” Taka pressed not liking that the man wasn’t responding right away. W-was it bad to ask? W-was Future Foundation...part of the despair?“This place is under the watch of Future Foundation,” the man said. “Why else would so many find refuge here?”Wait what!? “S-so th-this is part of Future Foundation!?” Mondo yelled.“Not exactly,” the man stated. “It’s under its watch. They tend to stop by with supplies, and to take count as to how many are here. They also inform us about the restoration is coming alon--”“Restoration?” Taka sputtered. “Ah! F-forgive me for interrupting!”The man waved it off. “It’s alright,” he chuckled. “But yes, slowly, but Future Foundation is attempting to restore areas to help fight against the lingering despair.”“I...I see…” Taka looked to Mondo. “W-we need to talk to the others.”--“So, should we just wait here then?” Hifumi asked.“I...I mean if this IS under Future Foundation watch, and we want to find them, it seems like it would be the logical thing to do,” Celeste stated.“But we can’t be sure when they’ll show up,” Leon said. “And ya know, who’s gonna show up. Like dunno ‘bout you but I don’t think any higher ups are gonna be the ones droppin’ off supplies.”“So, we now have a choice,” Sakura said. “We can stay here, and see if we can address Future Foundation when they arrive...or we move on and go to where they are.”“It could get dangerous,” Sayaka said. “There are still Monokumas running around, a-and we know there a people wh-who do want us dead again.”“Leon?” Taka looked to the baseball player who was in thought. “W-what do you think?”Sky blue eyes met red. “I think...we should stick to our plan.”Taka nodded. “As do I.”“Ah w-wait, Mr. Ishimaru, Mr. Kuwata a-are you su--”“There’s a chance that word from that safehouse has gotten out,” Taka began. “That we’re alive and...even though here we’re safe, there’s a chance that people are going to still try and track us down.”“Even though, that note did say that they did not want to head into the city,” Celeste recalled. “It did state that they do not forgive quite so easily…”“There’s a chance we’re puttin’ all these people in danger here,” Leon nodded.“Let ‘em try and come!” A young man shouted and was backed up with some cheering.I-it did make their want to leave a bit harder to go through, but they knew they had to.“If anything should happen,” the man said as he handed something to Chihiro. “PLease keep in mind you are welcomed here. We will happily help you in any way.”Chihiro took the small piece of folded paper and opened it. Coordinates! T-they would be able to make it back here with a clear path!Taka and Leon looked to everyone else. Leon stepping up, “So..what do you guys think?”“Wherever you go,” Sayaka said as she went over to him, taking his hands into hers. “I-I want to be there with you. I-if you think we should move on...then we should.”“I’m with Sakaya,” Mondo nodded. “If Kiyo’s goin’ I’m fuckin’ goin.”“If that is the case I should go as well,” Celeste said. “Somebody will need to fix your mistakes.”“What was that?!”“Are you also hard of hearing now too?”“I think we can all agree that it will be unanimous,” Sakura stated as she let Mondo and Celeste fight.--It was hard, they all knew it was going to be, but still. It was hard to leave. E-everyone there...so nice and helpful. So willing to accept. S-so hopeful and happy to see them.It was hard to leave, but it was needed. Th-they had they’re plan to get into motion. With the help of all those wonderful people they loaded up the truck-and were off.Just knowing they all had a place to return, i-it made whatever they would get into next...it just made it a little more hope-filled.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 43

It felt like a normal day…

Well as normal as days have been for them currently. They just got finished setting up camp, and Taka was besides him. He wasn’t chatting which was a bit odd, Taka was always talking during this; making plans and such for what they should do the next day.

Mondo looked over to him, and felt his breath catch in his throat. Taka smiled softly at him...there was a crush of emotions just behind that simple look-and Mondo felt like he could drown in it.

He reached out--

And then a look of fear crossed Taka face. He paled and his eyes widened.

What was--

Mondo froze as he looked to his hand reaching out to Taka and saw his skin, melting off his bones. Eyes darting to his other hand and it was the same thing. Reaching up to his face--

It felt viscous and...thick as liquified skin and muscles melted off his face.

He saw Taka crying and calling out--
“Kyoudai!”  Mondo jumped awake. He felt sick. He was sweating, and gasping for breath. His body was shaking.Taka’s hands cupped his jaw and had him look to him. “Kyoudai! Mondo--i-it was a dream. J-just a dream! Y-you’re alright…”A dream?R-right j-just a dream. Only a dream. God why couldn’t he stop shaking?“Mondo?” Taka urged the biker to look at him. “T-talk to me, please? D-do you know what’s going on?”Mondo didn’t answer at first. Letting his mind catch up and process what was asked. “We’re...suppose ta be on watch?”Taka nodded. “And where we are?”“S-some place in the city...n-near the mall.”The other nodded again. His hands sliding down and wrapping around Mondo’s neck. “It was only a drea--” Taka’s assurance was cut off when Mondo’s arms wrapped tightly around him, hands clutching at him almost painfully. “M-Mond--”He was cut off when Mondo’s mouth connected with his. It was desperate at first...before it slowed down. The biker seemingly coming down from his own minor nightmare-induced panic attack.He-he really didn’t know what to do, but this did feel nice. Kissing Mondo, felt nice. T-though they shouldn’t be...th-they needed to keep watch. B-but...but Mondo seemed so upset after his nightmare…He knew the biker didn’t mean to doze off during watch but...he pulled back some. “M-mondo we should--”He gasped softly as one of Mondo’s hands brushed his sides; and a mouth was on his again. His hands found their way and tangled into Mondo’s hair. T-this wasn’t a good idea. Th-they really should stop. Th-they needed--Taka gave a soft tug to Mondo’s hair, causing the biker to moan softly. I-it was getting harder and harder for Taka to convince himself to stop. A hand was sliding under his shirt.“M-mondo..w-we really shou--”“Kiyo,” Mondo said lowly, voice almost purring. There was something else to that tone too...he couldn’t--Taka’s breath hitched as the others voice sent shivers down his spine. Mondo’s mouth found the way to his neck. Teeth gently scraping at the pale skin, teasing at the possibility of a bite but not committing juuuuust yet.“Mondo!” Taka’s voice was breathy as  he felt the other finally bite down. Times like this he really wished he had his uniform still…It wasn’t like he was ungrateful! Sayaka and Celeste did a very nice job at picking out something new for him to wear...b-but there was no way he could over his neck. A-and Mondo was definitely leaving marks! H-he--He pulled at Mondo’s hair again, getting a growling moan in return as the biker lifted his head from the others neck. Lavender met red…Mouths found one another again. Taka whined as he felt Mondo’s tongue wrap around his as one hand reached around to cup the back of his head, and the other hiking up his shirt. Mondo pressed closer to him,and he wrapped his arms around Mondo’s neck and--“Dudes, your shift is over.”Taka shoved Mondo away so fast that the biker had no time to react and fell. He could feel his face grow hot as he looked at the ground, and tried to tug the low neck of his shirt up to hide the marks he KNEW were blooming on his neck.“Awww you made them stop.”“Fucking...What the hell Kuwata!?” Mondo glared as he pushed himself up before looking to Sayaka. “And why do YOU sound so upset about that!?” His panic from his nightmare gone and replaced with complete irritation.“Hey ‘scuse me, but I think we had this whole things on shifts settled,” Leon pointed out.Taka was covering his face, hoping that the ground beneath him would just open up. This was so embarrassing.“--’sides you catch me and Sayaka enough too, call it payback,” the baseball player chuckled.“Yeah a whole two fukcin' times! And we ain’t callin’ it shit!”Sayaka giggled some as she nudge Taka. “Soo….”“I’m not talking about it,” Taka’s reply came muffled from behind his hands. “...M-Mondo had a nightmare…”“Ahhhh.”Taka pulled his hands away, he could feel tears at the corners of his eyes-this was too embarrassing! He yelped when Mondo grabbed him by the wrists and pulled him up. “C-come on.”He was about to argue but saw that...Mondo was just as red as he was…Okay maybe he was a bit more red, but at least he felt the same way.“Gotta be a bit more quiet, Celeste is a light sleeper,” Leon teased.“We’re not going to do anything!” They both argued.Leon chucked and waved them of--A gasp from Sayaka had him rush by her, the other two following.“Baby what is--” Leon’s question caught in his throat as he saw it. It looked like a carrier--and it was crashing down. The perellers were engulfed in flames.All they could do was just watch...as it tore in two, and plummeted to the ground below.  It took a few moments before they could properly react.“Mondo and I will head to where the cockpit landed,” Taka was already pushing out of the camp set up.“Sayaka and I will git everyone up and head out that way too,” Leon nodded as Sakaya was already trying to wake up Hifumi so he could get a start and taking down the camp.The revving of the motorcycle rang out and the two were gone.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 44
 It was only about a five minute drive at most--which was good since time was of the essence. T-they had to help! They had to make sure nobody was hurt--Or worse.Mondo didn’t even get the kickstand on the back down before Taka nearly leapt off and rushed to the burning cockpit. There were small flames, but they were spreading fast. There was no way they’d be able to put them out fast enough.He pounded on the window. “C-Can anyone hear me!?” His voice warbled a bit, adrenaline and fear rushing his system. His heart was racing--i-it was so loud in his ears!“-elp us!”It was faint, he almost didn’t hear it.“Back away bro!”Taka looked over just as Mondo was rushing over, pickaxe in hand.“I-if you’re near the window move back if you can!” Taka instructed before he moved out of the way.He hoped whoever was in there heard, because as soon as Mondo was in reach; he swung the pickaxe down with such force that the tempered glass shattered instantly. Hopping to his feet, Taka tried to kick out enough to help whoever was inside.“Are you alright? H-How many are in here?” Taka called.“I-It’s just me and Touki in here!”  The voice called. “T-the others are--” The was a shout and a loud crack.Details later, it was time to act now!There was a familiar, loud, clunking sound-finally the others got here!Taka reached in. “Grab my hand!”“I can’t! T-Touki’s out--”“We’ll get them out! Grab my hand now!” Taka said. He felt the hand grab his and he pulled. Eyes widening some as the person came into focus. Sh-she was young! Younger than them! There was--something familiar about her too.“Touki!”Right there was another.“Taka! Mondo!” Leon was already making his way over.“She’s saying there’s somebody else in here! They’re out cold though,” Taka explained.  “I could fit in--”“No you ain’t Kuwata,” Mondo said.“Listen, dude, if they’re out cold we aren’t gettin’ to them this way,” Leon said as he was already trying to figure on how to climb in without getting cut up. “Just be ready ta pull ‘em out.”“Are you alright ah…”“K-Komaru,” she looked to Taka, tears welling in her eyes. “Please you’ve got to make sure you can get Touki out!”Taka was about to assure her when he heard Leon shout out.“No fuckin’ way!”“Ah Leon?”“Kuwata!? What’s the deal!”“Yer not gonna fucking believe this,” Leon said, as he helped the other person out. Both Mondo and  Taka froze for a moment, before rushing in and helping Leon pull the other person out.She was breathing still, just out cold. There was a cut on her forehead--must have been hit so hard that it hard it knocked her out too.“Holy shit,” Mondo murmured.“W-we have a first aid kit!” Taka was on his feet and rushing to the truck. He wasn’t sure how to feel.After all, it was Touko Fuwaka they just pulled from the wreck.--Komaru sniffled some as she pulled the blanket tighter around her. She watched as they all set up their camp. It was, impressive, seeing how they worked together. Sure she’s seen how the adults worked together in Towa, but this was so much more different.“Here.”She jumped as she looked over--o-oh wow. She was really pretty. Pale skin-the scar on her cheek did nothing to affect how pretty she was- and bright red eyes, her hair tied in thick braids. She handed her a cup, the contents steaming some. “It’s red tea.”“I ah...thank you,” Komaru took the cup and took a drink. “Ah--it’s good!”The other girl smiled. “Ishi found it, I have to say it is becoming a favorite of mine as well.”Komaru sipped and watched a bit bit more. “S-so w-what were you guys doing out here?”The other girl thought for a moment, fiddling with the tail of one of her braids. “We’re...trying to find something,” she began and nodded over to the three boys who helped pull her and Touko out. “They said they saw your helicopter crash.”Komaru nodded. I-it was so weird and scary! Leaving Towa was fine, even entering the mainland was smooth, b-but then something-something jammed their system. The propeller tried to spin but it wouldn’t. Then they were plummeting and--“Komaru-chan?”She lifted her head as she saw the boy who pulled her out kneel in front of her. H-he looked a bit familiar. Like she seen him somewhere before. But then again she’d definitely remember somebody with scars like those.“Are you alright? Do you think you can, tell us what happened?”She frowned and looked down. “I...I don’t really know. S-something made the helicopter act up. Touki and I couldn’t get contro--” she gasped and looked up so fast that she could feel her neck crack. “D-did you see where the other half landed!? W-we--there were people in there!”“Ah!? T-there were?”“Y-you know where it landed right?” Komaru asked. Sh-she was just told that they saw the helicopter crash, so that mean, they had to have seen where the other part landed, right?“I ah...y-yes I believe we can go and find where it did lan--”“We NEED to go!” Komaru insisted. “W-we have to get them! O-one’s very sick! I-if his medicine was damaged then--”“We’ll get right on it, but first we MUST make sure you a-and Touko are alright,” Taka insisted.Komaru frowned She didn’t WANT to just sit around. Th-this was going to be her chance to see Makoto again! The chances they got to see one another were so rare and far between.Maybe...maybe this job wasn’t meant for just a normal high school gir--no. No she can’t keep using that excuse anymore. She opened her mouth to say something but it was cut off by a gasp.Touko was climbing out of the truck’s cab.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 45

Looking over she saw Touko-oh thank goodness! Touko was awake! The writer was climbing out of the truck cab, but her face…

Komaru never seen Touko make that face before.

That was when she suddenly noted how there was a new tension in the air. Something...wh-who were these people?

“N-no….y-you all c-can’t be...I-it’s n-not possible,” Tokou said, her voice shaking and straining.

Komaru watched as she saw one of the people--ah she was huge! Sh-she looked so strong and intimidating a-and she was heading right over to Touko!!

But with, such gentleness, Komaru watched as the white haired girl place a hand on Touko’s shoulder.

“I am glad, to see that you survive, Touko,” Sakura said.

“We all are,” Chihiro added as they stood beside Sakura. And Touko...cried.

--

So they...they were all--

Komaru heard Touko and Makoto tell her about their times in Hope’s Peak. It took awhile but she finally got them to tell her more about what happened.

How-how Junko stole their memories, and forced them to kill one another. Manipulating them with motives. She watched as Touko sniffled and cried as the others surrounded her. How one boy, with curled dyed hair just gave her a pat on the head as she wiped her tears away.

It must have been so much for the writer to take in. These people she thought--she SAW die in front of her eyes, who were pronounced dead...were here. Were alive.

“H-how? I-it’s n-not possible! I-I--we all s-saw--”

“It was all a lie Touko,” Leon explained as he took her hands. “See? Warm flesh an’ blood.” Her hands were shaking in his. “We were made ta think it was real.”

“M-made to think? H-how?”

Chihiro stepped in. “There’s a lot we found out when trying to get out of Hope’s Peak...it might take a bit but I can show it all to you.”

She nodded some. “W-wait--do-oes this m-mean y-you all kn-know a-about...h-her?”

“...we do…” the programmer said, and Touko was taken aback.

“But we know that, sh-she didn’t kill anyone,” Sayaka cut in. “I mean...sh-she’s not now, is she?”

Komura just gaped at who walked up to the writer. N-no way! T-that was--was!!

“N-no...I-I h-had to g-get some control over her,” Touko admitted as she chewed on her thumbnail.

“Had ta?” Mondo asked.

“S-so I can join the Fu--”

“YOU KNEW SAYAKA!?”

Everyone turned to Komaru due to her outburst.

“Ah, um, hello,” Sayaka greeted.

Komaru all but rushed to the pop idol. “I can’t believe it! I-it really IS you!” She whipped around to look at the writer. “You knew her! And you knew I was a Sayaker! Why didn’t you say anything!?”

Sayaka squeeked at hearing that all to familiar phrase.

“B-because i-it was unimportant!” Touko argued.

“A what now?” Leon asked and looked to Komaru.

“A Sayaker! I’m proud to be one!”

“And that is…?” Leon pressed.

“Nothing! It’s nothing!” Sayaka cut in before Komaru could answer. She knew it was already too late after seeing that smirk spread across Leon’s face. “Leon don’t--”

“So what’s a Sayaker?” Leon asked Komaru, his voice taking on an interested tone.

“You don’t know? That what we fans of her call ourselves!” She admitted proudly.

“So that makes me one then too, huh?”

“NO it doesn’t!” Sayaka argued. It wasn’t as if she didn’t LIKE having her fans, and to be fair she actually found the imposed title cute.

But for her FANS only. NOT for her...well SHE at least considers Leon her boyfriend.

“What do ya know, I’m a Sayaker too,” Leon grinned.

“No you’re not!”

The baseball player grinned and chuckled as he looked over to Komaru. “Heya, Leon Kuwata, fellow Sayaker.”

“LEON!”

“W-why a-are you all s-so chummy?” Touko’s voice finally cut in. “S-shouldn’t you all b-be y-you know…? Y-you killed each other a-after all.”

Everyone looked around. Yeah it seemed obvious to hate one another. However, it wasn’t the right thing to do. They weren’t the ones to hold ire too, but to the person who manipulated them.

Drove them.

Forced them into this,just for some entertainment.

Everyone, was a victim.

“It is a rather long story,” Sakura said. “But since it appears that you two may be spending time with us, we can tell yo--”

“Ah-AH!” Komaru yelped. “That’s right! W-we NEED to find where the other part landed! W-we--there were others on it with us!”

“Ah! You mentioned that!” Taka nodded. “W-who were-ARE-they?”

“...the people from

those

videos.”

--

Hope’s Peak Academy.

That was the intended destination. A chance for them to give their final goodbye...to give some closure to not only themselves but to those that were lost.

And for those who, couldn’t come with.

Leaving Towa felt so alien. Like it was some far off goal that always seemed out of reach. Stretching and stretching in front of them, as if it was running away.

Maybe it was. The city almost felt like home to them. Then again stockholm could do that to a person.

Some didn’t want to go. If they went then they’d have to accept what happened as fact. As the truth.  And it hurt. It hurt so much. To watch what they did. To see them fall apart. And they were locked up all the while. There was nothing they could do to help. Not then, and not now.

The only thing they could do was to move o--

Then was a sudden jerk. And then a loud crack.

Then a flash of light.

The scent of smoke.

There was yelling. Followed by the sickening feeling of weightlessness as they were plummeting through the sky. That’s what it had to be. That’s all it could be--

“BRACE FOR IMPACT!”

The command was loud-so loud that it came out the clearest amongst the noise.

And then, they hit.

The force so strong that even though they tried brace for the impact there was nothing more they could do.

And then everything went silent.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 46

“Th-they’re alive?” Hifumi asked. Celeste placing a hand on his shoulder. Those videos...showing that if a killing did not start, then they--

“M-most...s-some didn’t m-make it,” Touko said.

“Yuta…” Komaru frowned. “An-and that man who helped us in the tower! B-but the-the rest are there! A-and we need to get to them!”

“Wh-why bring them here thought?” Sayaka asked, she was shaking. Was it really true? H-her group? W-were they all--

She jumped as Leon wrapped an arm around her. He was shaking slightly too. T-this was almost too much. T-there was hope out there still. There was a chance for them to still have SOMETHING to look forward too.

“W-we were g-going to take them t-to Hope’s Peak...s-so they could s-say goodbye…” Touko explained.

“Then this...is sorta a blessin’ in disguise,” Leon said.

“Wh-what do you mean?” The writer looked over.

“The school was overrunned by Monokumas,” Sakura stated. “Types we never even seen before.”

“Types?” Touko paled. “W-what do you mean types?”

“Like ones dat looked like a pile of junk,” Mondo said.

“And ones that looked like actual bear, running on all fours and such,” Taka added.

“Th-they’re here too!?” Komaru exclaimed.

“The hell ya mean

too

!?”

Touko sighed. “W-we had to take c-care of th-them in Towa,” she explained as she chewed at her thumbnail. “I never im-imagined they’d be here too.”

Komaru’s eyes flashed with determination. “But we can handle them! We did it before and we can again!”

“D-did you know where th-the other half fell?” Touko asked.

“I saw it,” Sayaka said with a nod. “Hifumi, c-can you--”

“If you direct me Miss Maizono, I can promise we will get there in no time.”

“Mondo and I will follow, in case we notice something,” Taka said.

“If you two DO head off, give a signal or whatever,” Leon suggested and Taka nodded. “Let’s get packin’ and movin’.”

Touko watched as her former classmates worked together. H-how was this even possible? To just, move on like this? It almost felt to surreal. W-what more did they know? She fussed with a strand of hair. Sh-should she tell them that...th-they knew too?

That they were shown what happened during the killing game?

Her eyes glanced over to Chihiro who was talking with Mondo. The biker adamantly listening to the small programmer.

A-and when sh-should she tell him?

--

“Old man? Hey! Yo git up!” That voice seemed so far away. “C’mon! Ya can’t die here. Git up!”

“M-Michi-kun,” a softer voice called in an attempt to calm the other. “Don’t yell, i-it might be hurting his head.”

Yeah, his head was pounding. What happe--

His eyes opened suddenly, only to close them again as soon as he did. His head was pounding.

“Hang on there,” a smooth voice began. He could FEEL somebody kneeling down by him. “Takaaki? Hey now, c’mon, you’re gonna scare these kids,” the voice was low and almost teasing. “Now I know for a fact this ain’t enough ta take you out.”

“Hagaku--er--H-Hiroko? I-is he--?”

“Now don’t go worryin’ that lil head o’ yours JiJi,” Hiriko looked over to the doujinshi artist. “He’s probably just winded is all. How ‘bout you and Michi go an’ check to see if ‘shiro’s medication survived.”

“Ah shit! Right!” Takemichi rushed back to the wreck, the flames were dying already, and Fujiko was following after.

Hiroko smiled softly before looking down, red eyes opened just a sliver. “We’re alive cause o’ you, ya know that right?”

Takaaki scoffed and pushed himself up slowly. Everything felt like it was spinning, as his stomach jumped to his throat.

A hand rubbed his back as he dry heaved. “Ya took the brunt of it there.”

A scream as Kanon’s footing slipped as the force from falling was something she just couldn’t brace on her own. Takaaki acted without hesitation. Grabbing the manager, sacrificing his own safety to ensure her’s.

Everything went black just as his body hit something, and pain wracked through it.

“The others,” he managed to get out, voice hoarse, and chest heaving some as he tried to quell the nausea.

“They’re all good...though…”Hiroko looked over. “Can’t tell ‘bout Koko or Fufu.”

Wiping his mouth with the back of his hand and looked to her. “What do you mean?”

“Seems that we were ripped clean in two,” Hiroko explained as she got up, and offered a hand to the other.

He sighed but took the offered hand and got to his feet. His head spun for a moment, but he managed to keep upright. Eyes scanning to see the damage. It didn’t look like anyone was injured...and he couldn’t spot where the cockpit landed.

Dammit.

Before he could even begin to plan...there was a sound from behind…

And all too familiar laugh.

--

“So Towa’s the place where all these Monokuma’s came from?” Chihiro asked.

Komaru nodded. “Yeah. They were made there! I-I didn’t know they managed to make their way here. H-how was that even possible?”

“We’re realizin’ there are people who seem ta be liking all this despair,” Leon explained. “Wouldn’t put it past them on being part of the reason why they got here.”

“Y-you’re saying like a-an import?” Touko asked, her eyes refusing to catch Chihiro despite being in the small space of the truck bed.

“Yeah!” Leon snapped his fingers. “I mean shit, it makes sense. We’re having people gunnin’ fer us cause we’re alive...so it doesn’t sound too out there.”

Touko’s eyes widened. “A-ah wh-what!?”

Sayaka frowned. “People...blame us for letting this all happen. All of us.”

The writer knew there was mistrust to Future Foundation, b-but this? She could see people hating the fact of the perpetrators being alive...b-but when Sayaka said all, d-did that really mean--

“So why try bringing them over?” Leon continued as he looked to Komaru.

“W-we were told it was safe to bring them back,” the girl explained. “We’ve been working on it for a while.”

“You and Touko?” Leon tried to clarify.

“Well yes...but the Future Foundation too! I mean, t-this was also our task to do before they recognized us as official members.”

Leon nodded--before the words sunk in. “Wait WHO!?”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 47
 The sound of a gunshot rang out, as a Monokuma fell.“Break!”Takaaki stepped aside as the charged ball of energy shot past him taking out two more.“I don’t have many Break Bullets left! We need to move!” Kanon shouted.She wasn’t the only one that was low on ammo. He had just a few more rounds. Each shot counted. None could be wasted.There was a loud crashing sound, and Takaaki looked over to see Hiroko, pipe in hand standing over a bashed in Monokuma. “What? Never seen a woman handle herself before?”“I have,” the cop replied flatly. “Was that all of them?”“Not much for compliments are ya? But yeah, that’s all, for now at least.”He knew what she was hinting at...and she had a point. There was a risk if they waited here. Just as much of one if the moved too. However, this wasn’t as desolate as Towa was, so there was always a chance they could find other survivors.Then again, those two girls could be coming to find them. They were their responsibility to Future Foundation after all. If they came and they were gone...that could just be putting them all in danger.“Well, what do ya say?” Hiroko asked as she made her way over to him. “Wait here for Koko and Fufu, or do we try and face this big bad world and hope they find us?”Eyeing the former delinquent, he could see a spark in her eye. He already knew what SHE wanted to do.And usually what she did, was always the best course of action.“We’re moving. They can handle finding us, we just need to survive until they do.”“Heh, well then let’s get a move on then,” Hiroko said as she gave him a wink and walked past. --When Leon told Hifumi to hit the brakes there was a bit of tension that it was going to be what would have done in the vehicle. Taka and Mondo speeding past, the biker able to swing around in time while kicking up an impressive amount of debris.“Leon! What one Ear--” Celeste’s question was cut off.Leon grabbed Komaru by her shoulders. “You and Touko are part of Future Foundation!?” H-holy shit! HOLY SHIT!“What? Touko is that true?” Sakura looked to the writer who was trying to looked anywhere but to any faces.“I-ah--n-not officially. B-but! W-we were told if we did this then we would be! Ma-Makoto was trying really hard too--”“Makoto!?” Sayaka was now as wound up as the others.“W-would you a-all just q-quiet down for a mo-moment!?” Touko yelled.  “Ah…” Leon let go of Komaru. “S-sorry ‘bout that…”“I-it’s alright you didn’t hurt me,” she assured him. “But, um...d-did you hear things about Future Foundation too?”“Wait what? Nah, w-we just heard about them in passin’ and stuff but we aren’t…” Leon sighed as he ran his fingers through his hair. “It’s a long fuckin’ story.”“Hey what the absolute hell Kuwata!?” Mondo nearly yelled as he climbed up into the truck bed.“They’re part o’ Future Foundation dude!” The baseball player said. “Well almost.”“What?! Yer fuckin’ wit’ me!”“C-could you all ju-just shut up for a moment!?” Touko sighed and looked to everyone. She was shaking, but th-this was taking up too much time! “L-listen we’ll te-tell you whatever, b-but we NEED to keep moving! T-this i-is really im-important to Komaru!”“But we--”“W-we’ll talk later! A-alright? I-I know th-that you ma-may not care a-about what I ha-have to say but we HA-HAVE to move!” Touko insisted as she cut off Sayaka.  “Tell us one thing,”  Taka said as he approached the truck. “A-are they, the Future Foundation...do they...blame us?”Touko looked to him, and chewed at her bottom lip for a moment, trying to think of the best way to answer without giving too much. I-if they found out she wasn’t sure how’d they’d react. Did they think about Future Foundation like the people of Towa did?N-no that couldn’t be right. Th-they BLAMED Future Foundation for being behind the Despair...a-and Taka’s question goes against that idea entirely.“I-I can say th-that they don’t...n-not in the slightest.”The moment she said that the tension that she didn’t even KNOW was there was lifted. W-were there really…? Where on EARTH wo-would they even get that thought?In the first place!?--They arrived shortly after the sudden stop...the cargo area was nearly split as well, as smoke still pouring off from where it was torn from the cockpit. However the thing that was causing the most concern was what was littered around it.Destroyed Monokumas.  Tens of them. Bashed in. Blasted…Some sporting bullet holes.They were jumped after the crash. But they fought back. They fought, and must have made their way off to prevent it from happening again.Touko was almost running off, but Mondo grabbed her.“We NEED to g-get to them!”“Listen I git it, this is some big task fer ya, but the sun’s goin’ down! It ain’t safe ta keep movin,” The biker tried to explained.“D-don’t you e-even care!?”“Listen, Fukawa,” Mondo said, his voice droppin low. “I know yer upset, but what good would it do ya if you go rushin’ in and you and Komaru go and git jumped by Monokumas?”“Do-don’t mess with me!” She struggled and Mondo let her go. Turning to him, he could see tears welling up in her eyes. “T-this is re-really important to Komaru...th-this task...this job...w-we HAVE to complete it!”Mondo stared at her. “Gotta say...kinda like ya more like this then when ya were all over Togami. But still ain’t gonna change the fact that yer putting yerselves in more dan--”“W-what do you me-mean by that!? I-I’m st-still dedicated to M-Master Byakuya!”“But how yer goin’ on ‘bout thi--”“Touki!” Komaru broke in as she made her way over. “Touki...I...they’re telling me that it’s dangerous if we go on.” She frowned. “I want to find them and go on, b-but with them saying the original drop off is actually filled with Monokumas, w-we won’t know where else to go.”“Komaru…” Touko frowned.“I-I know they can handle themselves j-just for a bit! I mean...Hiroko’s with them! A-and th-they were able to survive in Towa--”“A-are you saying…”“Touki, I think, we should follow their lead. Please? I-I don’t want you to get hurt because...well, of you feeling like you NEED to do this for me.”Touko’s frown deepened, she wanted to argue but she caught Mondo smirking. As she was about to ask him what he was so smug about...she realized how hot her cheeks felt.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 48
 
“We can take the second watch,” Mondo suggested as he nodded to Taka. “Fukawa and Komaru can get dibs on the cab.”

“Ya sure you two can handle that?” Leon asked with a smirk.

“S-shut it Kuwata!”

“Do I e-even want to…” Touko began.

“We caught them making out,” Sayaka said with a slight giggle as the Mondo and Taka’s faces grew dark red and tried to sputter out an excuse.

Touko...should have been shocked...but it always seemed OBVIOUS there was something more to them; the reaction Taka had to Mondo’s death really was one of the most nightmarish things they had to deal with in that game.

She knows she wasn’t the only one who felt like that.

“Alright? So it’s Celeste and Hifumi on first, Mondo and Taka on second, with the last shift bein’ taking up by Sakura and Chihiro,” Leon said. “Sound ‘bout right?

The writer still couldn’t get over how well they were all working as a team...let alone how Taka and Leon BOTH were leading them.

This was giving her a headache...she should just probably get to bed.

--
It wasn’t even an hour in to the second watch shift...when Mondo felt something change. It was like there was a new pressure surrounding him--and then there was a flash of white…And a hot mouth over his.Shoving the other back Mondo wiped his mouth.“Now that’s just rude,” Ishida huffed.“You fuckin’ kissed me!”“You kiss Taka,” the other pointed out.“T-that’s different!” Mondo really didn’t like the sudden smirk that crossed the other’s face. Sure he got use to the idea of Taka’s other side. B-but it felt weird still! And the fact Taka said it’s alway blurry when he tries to remember things as Ishida it-it’s--Wait why did he change now? W-was there a threat? Cause that’s when Ishida only came out right?Right?He jumped as he felt lips barely brushing his ear as the other spoke, hands settling on his shoulders. “Yer worried ‘bout Taka...that’s why I like ya. Why I wanted a name like yers...so he’d have ya around with him all the time,” Ishida said, his voice low. “And ya see...I can remember everything he does. Every little effin’ detail.”Mondo swallowed. “O-oh yeah? T-then w-why the hell doesn’t he--”“Cause he panics,” Ishida cut him off, leaning in closer. “He’s so worried ‘bout stayin’ so dang proper...needin’ ta do everything just right. Can’t make a single friggin mistake…” The tone was falling from flirty to...almost frustrated. Mondo eyed him for a moment, as Ishida’s hands reached to grab his arms. “He can’t just let himself do what he wants…”Before he realized it, Mondo was reaching out and cupped one of Ishida’s cheeks. Without missing a beat a hand settled over his and he nuzzled against it. “What do ya mean by that?” It feels like he’s talkin’ to a family member almost...and he kinda is? Sorta?Ishida let out a small laugh. “He’s all righteous ya know? Wants ta do what’s right, and stop what’s wrong?” Mondo nodded. He could attest to that first hand. “But sometimes...doin’ what’s right isn’t always right, ya know?”“And that’s why you come out?” Mondo asked.Ishida nodded some. “I’ve been around fer a bit ya know?” He locked eyes with Mondo. “Just watchin’...I wanted ta break free so dang much! B-but Taka, he never lost his cool enough.”“Until that day?”Ishida scoffed. “Jerks deserved it. Friggin’ helped with that cruddy report too,” he admitted.Wait he what--Mondo’s back hit the side of the truck, as Ishida crowded his space. “Do you get it now?”  Their chests almost pressed together, a hand reaching up to cup the back of Mondo’s head. “I get ta do what Taka’s too nervous ta do. He wants this...so friggin’ much.”The biker nodded almost numbly, and when the other leaned up and pressed his mouth to his...he kissed back. Mondo gasped as Ishida didn’t waste anytime. He wasn’t unsure like Taka-he knew what he wanted. Pressing harder, trying to deepen the kiss. A hand coming to rest on his chest, just for a moment before those fingers trailed up and down brushing over one of the biker’s nipples hidden under his shirt.It was getting to be almost too much-but fuuuck it felt good. Mondo pressed back a bit harder, and Ishida moaned a bit. Mondo’s hand slammed against the truck’s side  and--“Wassat noise?” a sleepy voice asked, causing the two to freeze.Mondo’s eyes darted over to the cab as Ishi--oh his hair’s back to black so it’s Taka…Taka pulled back and looked to the truck’s cab. Komaru was peeking out of the back window, albeit half asleep and rubbing one of her eyes. “I heard a thump,” she yawned.Mondo blushed, he didn’t know he slammed his hand that hard against the truck.“I-i-it wasn’t nothing!” Taka replied, voice high and tight. “Y-you can go b-back to sleep K-Komaru-chan!”Instead of further asking she nodded and fell back down. They could hear a muffled complaint for Touko, but it didn’t go any further.Mondo didn’t care what the Ultimate Writer said...they were involv--he heard a shuddering breath and looked to Taka. He could see tears forming a bit, and it was as if he was refusing to meet the biker’s gaze.Well shit...this, might end up being a bit more than he first thought. But then again, if it was for Taka, then he’d push through anything for him.“I-I’m...I’m sorry. I can watch on the other--” Taka began and tried to move away from Mondo, but the biker grabbed him.“We talked fer a bit, and...well…”“I-I--then why were you--”Mondo blushed a bit and sighed. “ ‘Cause he’s still you? I mean...he said that at least. Doin’ things you wanna, but you being so hard ass all da goddamn time ya can’t.”He watched as Taka’s face flushed a bright red. “H-he...d-didn’t have to put it...like that.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 49
 
The city was nearly desolate. There were buildings that were demolished. Belongings scattered and worn down by time. He could have sworn there were eyes in the distance, hiding in the shadows, taking shelter from those dilapidated buildings,  just watching as they pushed on.

It was getting darker, and colder as the sun set...he knows they would need to find somewhere to set up for the night. He was certain that more could push on…

But they could end up just heading into something more dangerous and volatile. He swears he saw a few glowing red eyes in the distance as well.

“We’re finding a place to camp.”

“Are you crazy!?” Kanon nearly shrieked. “We don’t know what can even be out here!”

“Exactly my point,” he said. “We’re already low on supplies. It’d be reckless to push on.”

“We can handle this shit,” Michi assured, he would see the boy was just itching to fight on. “We did it before! And we sure as hell can do it again!”

“No,” Takaaki stated firmly.

“But--!”

“Listen hun, we try and start somethin’ we could end up dead before Koko and Fufu find us,” Hiroko stated as she ruffled Michi’s hair. “We gotta play smart with what we have. Not ta mention really check to see that nobody walked from that crash without injury.”

The gang member grumbled but relented, crossing his arms over his chest with a huff.
 It was crumbling. Beams rotting, and even one gave way just as they stepped in-but it would have to do. No amount of whining from Kanon and Ayaka would make him change his mind. Fujiko didn’t seem to voice a complaint but the damn cat certainly did.The mangaka tried to calm the feline, soft hushed pleas of ‘Now now Grand Bois’ and ‘If you behave I’ll sneak you some dried squid’. Kenshiro voiced no complaints. Takaaki wondered for a moment if the boy would have even if he did have one, certainly made a habit of it with his illness.However, the girls were the least of his worries, and despite Kenshiro keeping to himself more and refusing to tell if he was feeling week...no he wasn’t at the top of his list either.The one he was the most concerned about was Michi. The former gang member wanted to fight still...he could see it in how the boy stood. How his eyes kept darting around.Takaaki wasn’t sure how long he could keep the kid from doing anything stupid. Not sure how much more sweet talk from Hiroko would be enough to keep him at bay. But he had to hope it would last.Hope…That was something he hadn’t done in a while.He was pretty sure his hope die--“You know...the kids are really gonna start thinkin’ you really are a demon if you don’t sleep,” Hiroko teased. It was late...at least that’s what they could assume. The sky took on a darker shade of red,  the only indication that time had to have passed since they left the wreck behind.“I slept,” Takaaki shot back, though the bags under his eyes seemed more prominent than the day before.“I don’t mean just shuttin’ those eyes of yours for an actual count of 40,” she added.  “You don’t need to worry,” he stated. “I’ve done more with less.”Hiroko chuckled as she made her way over to stand by him. “You gonna watch it all when you get there? Fufu said you were the only one who didn’t.”“I didn’t need to see anything else,” Takaaki stated.That was when he lost his hope...Those videos. The trials, and executions. The aftermath. He could only watched through the second one. He didn’t need to watch anymore.He couldn’t.Kiyotaka died with that biker he grown so close to. Even with memories altered and taken, his son’s feelings couldn’t be suppressed. He doubts Taka realized what he felt...he should have written back and told him he was happy for him.That if that delinquent made him happy…But that didn’t matter now. It was too late.He didn’t need to know anymore details. Didn’t need to see what happened afterward that trial. His boy was gone…And with that, his hope.If only he could have been there. Could have done something. If he could have just gotten out sooner-NOT have been a damn prisoner in another’s own sick game--“You woulda died if ya tried to save him,” Hiroko said as she pulled out a slightly crumpled pack of cigarettes. Tapping the box against her wrist before pulling two out.“I wasn’t--”“I can just tell by that look on your face,” she continued. “You’re blamin’ yourself hun. Even though you were trapped just like him...and miles away. Betcha she knew you would go and git him,” she placed them both to her mouth as she fished out her lighted from the other pocket. Striking the flint a few times before a flame would catch, and she lit them. Without hesitation, she handed one to the other. “And pretty sure ya woulda gotten them out if she didn’t have those big ole guns on the outside…” she paused. “Huh, maybe ya wouldn’t have died after all.”Takaaki huffed, but accepted the extended cigarette. He didn’t say anything just kept his eyes forward. He could see some small, red lights in the distance. He couldn’t tell what they were exactly-even though his mind was supplying him with an obvious answer. The two stood in silence, just letting the night stretch on.“...he was a strong kid. Could see he took a lot after ya,” Hiroko said.Takaaki didn’t respond right away. “...wished I could have told him...how proud I was of him one more time.”“I’m pretty sure he knew that,” Hiroko said softly as they looked out, to see the sky slightly turning to a brighter red. “I’ll go git the kids up...you just enjoy that for a little while longer.”Takaaki shrugged as he let her be...and took a slow long drag of the cigarette. When they’d get there...even if they can’t get to the bodies...he’d make sure he’d tell take one more time, how proud he wa--is of him.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 50
  It was early, at least that’s what she thought. She tried to move but couldn’t, something…Something was stopping her from moving.She shifted a bit and whatever it was held on closer--Wait held on?Slowly, her eyes fluttered open. Touko blinked a few times as she looked around. Where--AH!She struggled to sit up as the events played out in her head. They needed to go--“Touki...stop...movin…” Komaru mumbled sleepily as she nestled closer.Touko froze for a moment as she took in the scene. I-It wasn’t like she LIKED Komaru like that!IT WASN’T! Th-that would be betraying her Master! She could NEVER do that!B-but...but Komaru was different too. Like how Master Byakuya was different. She didn’t have any words to actually explain it but...Komaru was important to her.Maybe...just AS important as Master Byakuya?She shook her head and carefully eased Komaru off, and wriggled a bit trying to figure out how to get out of the truck cab. She felt around blindly for the handle.It...could have been a bit more of a graceful way to get out, but with the position she was in Touko really had no choice to but to practically topple out.“Ah Touko?” a meek voice called.She groaned as she picked herself up, and let out a small yelp as she saw who were just sitting right outside the truck.R-right...th-they were on the last shift for watch.“Is everything alright?” Sakura asked.“You should try and get some more slee--”“I’m fine,” Touko said cutting off Chihiro.“Ah…” Chihiro frowned and turned their attention back to the laptop and went back to typing away.There were a few moments of silence between the three of them, and it was making Touko feel uncomfortable. “So um...y-you said that y-you’d ex-explain things?”“Huh?” the programmer looked over. “OH! Ah...y-yeah, I mean if you want to hear abou--”“I-I would h-have asked if I d-didn’t want to know!”Without another word Touko went over...and Chihiro pulled all the files they could. Explaining and detailing as much as they could to Touko. Telling about the experiment. About the ques. About how they were never dead. It was...almost more disturbing than it just being a simple killing game.When Chihiro began explain about alternative executions, that was all Touko could take. She covered her ears as she stood up and walked back over to the truck bed. Sh-she didn’t NEED to hear that! Sh-she couldn’t THINK about an execution for her! O-or for Master Byakuya! Th-that witch really is better off dea--But...wait…I-if those deaths weren’t real.D-did that mean Junko’s wasn’t either?The writer didn’t have much time to think, as the sky gave to a more vivid red hue, and the others started to wake up.Touko could just stand and watch at how her former classmates just went to work. How Taka and Leon directed and devised the plan of action. Mondo and Chihiro figuring out the best route to continue on. Celeste and Hifumi taking down the camp as Sakura and Sayaka effectively packed it away.W-was this what would h-have happened if they chose the life to live at Hope’s Peak? This level of cooperation?  “Hey Chi, findin’ anythin’?” Mondo asked as he looked over the programmer’s shoulder.“Nothing much…” they sighed and looked to the biker. “A lot of it are records and possible ideas that were never put into Proyecto Realive. ”“Shit, any of it useful?”Chihiro frowned and shook their head. At least nothing they thought as useful...though one thing was bugging them. In all the files they’ve come across, there wasn’t a single one about the motives. Nothing to indicate the planning and the possibilities of other motives not used-or to be eventually used if the game reset properly.It felt...unnerving. Like, the motives weren’t planned? No no, that could be it…Wait? This name...they’ve seen it before.Dr. Herbert West?That’s...an American name...o-or at least very English. What was that name doing in these files?“We’re gonna try ta get movin’ on,” Leon said as he placed a hand on Chihiro’s shoulder. “Can ya keep looking in on the road?”“I managed to before,” they smiled some.  “I got it. Thanks Leon.”“Awesome,” Leon smiled and looked over. “Yo Hifumi you good to drive? We’re gonna need to cover a lot of ground!”“I am well rested Mr. Kuwata! And I believe the tank has been topped off?”“I wouldn’t say topped off, but I did add more gas to it,” Celeste informed.“Alright, Mondo, Taka don’t go off ahead unless we signal alright?” Leon glanced over to the two. “Or unless you make the call Taka.”“We’ll give ya a heads up,” Mondo said as he got on.It was just so...different than how it was. No tension or hate. Nobody held a grudge…She almost wanted to see how Junko would have reacted to see THIS as an outcome. All the people she manipulated getting along, helping one another. She bit her lip as she almost wanted to laugh at the thought.“We’re rollin’ out!” Leon announced. “Come on Touko let's hop in,” he added and held out his hand to help her up into the truck bed.“Ah...um…” Touko hesitated at first but took it. It was still weird. B-but she would have to just get use to it. E-especially when they learn w-what Future Foundation was...and wh-who is part of it. -- It was still early, but that didn’t deter them. The fact that they could hear the faint laugh in the distance was more than enough to convince them to keep moving. A difficult task when Takaaki thought about it.Going too far could mean those two girls wouldn’t be able to catch up with them. Not far enough and they may not be around long enough to find. They could stay close, possible weave in and out of the streets and buildings.Though there is always a chance they could get trapped if they aren’t careful enough.Too many variables.What to do.“How about we make it to that big ol’ buildin’ down there,” Hiroko pointed out. “Chance might be some Monokumas in or around there, but we’d get a better vantage.”Takaaki looked over to when she was pointing. It should have concerned him to see a skyscraper that was still standing as well as that one was- heck there was another adjacent to it...there was something that just didn’t bode well at the sight. This wasn’t like Towa, this was the CENTER of the despair. So how could those two structures last as well as they have?It was a risk.But Hiroko did make a good argument. Getting the chance to getting a higher view, they could plan their next steps of action a bit better. His eyes glanced over to Kenshiro. The young man was leaning heavily against the wall of their current little shelter.“Would you be able to make it?” Takaaki asked as he nodded to the distant buildings. “The one on the right.”Kenshiro lifted his head, eyes squinting a bit, before he gave a soft smile and nodded. “Yeah...it doesn’t seem to be that far. However I don’t know how many flights I can handle.”“Hiroko and I would be the ones to head up,” Takaaki stated.“Oh, will we now?” Hiroko asked in a teasing tone.“Fine I’ll go alone then,” Takaaki stated.“You’re no fun,” the former delinquent chuckled.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 51

The truck was barreling through the dilapidated city. The bike roared besides it. The wind whipping past, deafening to everyone. Though that wasn’t their concern. It was the small glimpses of glowing red in the shadows and hidden within the destroyed buildings.

They had to find a place to lay low. To start planning. To start trying to get an idea as to where to go from here.

Maybe get some sort of sign as to where the others went off to.

Celeste was the one who spotted it.

One of the large, intimidatingly towering buildings that managed to stay standing amongst the rubble. A chance to get a different view. A chance to overlook--

“Seems almost too good,” Leon stated.

“It does...but do we take it?” Sayaka looked to the baseball player.

Leon thought about it for a few moments. They managed to hold their own in the school. Against that gang of people who wanted them dead…

They could definitely handle what could be lurking inside.

He was able to get Hifumi to head towards it, as Celeste gotten Mondo and Taka’s attention to follow through.

This was a risk…

But they made so many it was almost becoming second nature to them.

--

It really wasn’t all that much of a hike to get over, though Takaaki swore he could hear the soft padding of all too familiar footsteps following them. He couldn’t be distracted. Focus. Keep focus. Get everyone to the destination, then work on what’s following them.

He and Hiroko ushered everyone in and without a word barricaded the entrance with what they could. It wouldn’t hold long if they tried to attack, the front being nothing more than just a wall of glass.

Odd how that was still in tact. Was this a trap? Or was something else here?

He’d have to think about it as they go on. “We’re heading up, we’re too exposed down here,” Takaaki stated and glanced over to Kenshiro.

“I will be fine. It would be better to get to higher ground anyway,” the fighter said.

The feeling of just something here, something more to this place wouldn’t leave the detective. As they climbed the stairs he strained his ears to listen.

Listen to the sound of breaking glass. It was too easy to come after them. There wasn’t much in the way despite their efforts.

But it never came.

Were they waiting?

What were those bears planning? What was their programming telling them? What was this pace? 
“Should we block this door too old man?” Michi asked as they made it up.
“Good thinkin’ kid. Might be a pain ta get down if we need ta, but then again…” Hiroko began. “Might be best to go up instead of down.” 
It was agreed. It was time to ascend.

--

Cautiously...quietly...quickly.

They all made it inside. Touko couldn’t help but glance across the littered street to the building across them. A feeling was urging her that they should be THERE and not here. But she couldn’t explain why...or how.

“So we should probably try and get up a few flights,” Leon proposed. “We can get a good view of the city then.”

“We should still be careful,” Taka urged. “We’re not sure how stable this building is.”

“I’m sure we can think of something if we need to make t back to the ground,” Leon grinned as he looped an arm around Taka. “We’re pretty good at thinking on the fly.”

The soft smile the moral compass gave was all Leon needed to know that he was on board with this.

Nobody was going to be left behind. That much was agreed on. There’s still the chance of...those people ...could still be following them. They refused to let anyone else get taken. They were a team.

And they needed their strength in their numbers.

This now included Touko and Komaru.

And so they began their trek up the sprawling flights of stairs. The first set was not bad. Nothing of note happened. Just...noticing how loud everything seemed to echo in the corridor.

Something they could use to their advantage...maybe.

One the third flight, Sayaka was able to feel a subtle sway. She grabbed onto Leon just as she was about to lose her balance. Taka’s concerns about the building’s remaining stability was indeed proving to be something to take into deeper consideration.

It was when they made it to the fourth floor…

They heard a growl.

One that they haven’t heard since back at the school.

And one that Touko and Komaru haven’t heard since Towa.

--

Leon was nearly being pushed up the stairs by Taka. Memories of the last time they ran into these...bear-like Monokumas replaying in the moral compass’ mind. He didn’t need to see it again. He REFUSED to have it happen again.

He just had to keep Leon ahead.

And away from those as much as possible.

They were rushing through the building, climbing higher and higher; all the while that growling...and soon that too familiar laughter filtered through the stairwells echoing off the walls.

“What’s the plan!?” Mondo shouted.

“We’re kinda workin’ on that!” Leon yelled. “Yo Taka any ideas?”

“Besides keeping ahead? I-I’m sorry I don’t.”

“W-what if we try to make it to the other building?” Komaru suggested.

“How? We’re gettin’ close to six floors  up!” the baseball player shot back. “And ain’t no way we’re pushing back down.”

“Make a bridge?” the girl suggested.

“From wh--wait fuck!” Leon whipped his head back. “Like from that movie?”

“Ah! You’ve seen it too?” Komaru grinned.

“Um...left in the dark here? Be a good leader and tell us,” Celeste snapped.

Leon turned to face forward again. “Make this buildin’ the bridge.”

“Fuckin’ how!?” Mondo growled.

“Not sure yet,” Leon answered.

--

Across the way, Hiroko swore she something move in the building across from them. But that wasn’t possible. They didn’t come across anyone else when they came in. Maybe it was a tick of the mind.

Maybe some of those damned Monokumas were starting to get restless.

Maybe--

Her eyes widened as she saw a flash of long tangled hair rush past one of the windows.

Koko and Fufu were--

She need to get Takaaki.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 52
 “Try and push as much stuff as you can to block the door when Komaru-chan sends a shot!” Taka instructed. “Can ya do it?” Leon looked to Komaru who nodded. “Y-yeah! I-I can. I-I have to.” Mondo and Sakura were pushing the old and worn computer desks towards the door. Sayaka, Hifumi, and Celeste doing their best to help. They would need to move quick. Everything had to be right. Touko was still unsure if this would work. If it didn’t they’d be killed by the Monobeasts. If it did…Well there was a chance they’d died if it did work out too. So why wasn’t she raising an argument? Why wasn’t she questioning it? Taka and Leon instructing where people should go, and what queue to look for. “We’ll need to get as far away from the door as we can,” Leon started. “But well need to keep an eye out on whether this falls or not...and then make out moves from there,” Taka continued. “Mondo, Sakura, we’ll need you two to make sure to catch ANYONE who might fall,” Leon insisted. Sakura and Mondo nodded. They knew the risk. They’ve all come this far...they weren’t going to lose anyone. Not when they were so close to getting answers they needed. It was only a matter of moments before that growling in the stairwell grew. In volume...and and number. There was only one chance. One shot. Komaru readied herself. She could do this. She HAD to do this. She took a stance, and poised the hacking gun. She would not miss. She would not hesitate. The red eye in the darkened stairwell, barely seeable from her spot. But she watched. She tracked it, as it slowly got closer and closer to the door. There was one more mighty growling roar--“BREAK!” The force of the blast was enough to topple the leading beast back. Crashing down onto the others that were bottlenecked on the stairs. “NOW!” Leon and Taka’s demand rand clear and over the ensuing noise. The door slammed and everything they gathered was quickly pushed in front. Without a moment's hesitation they all ran. Just as vibrations started to shake the floor of the room. --Explosions. Takaaki knew that sound. Knew it all too well. And knew what kind it was exactly.  Hiroko was already rushing back to the windows, just in time to catch one of the walls on the other building blasting out. She was stunned for a moment. Worried that Koko and Fufu gotten themselves in over their heads…Like he did…But that moment of grief was washed away as she caught something out of the corner of her eye. That ratted hair...and that uniform. They were alright! And...they weren’t alone? Who were all those kids? More surviv--Her eyes widened as she saw one of the two boys leading. She whipped her head around to look to Takaaki. And she could tell, but the look in his eyes…He saw him too. --Ask Hifumi if he knew anything about fear and he’d tell you he did. Horror manga was scary. Horror anime was frightening. Horror games? Absolutely terrifying! The murder game? Fear would have been an understatement to describe it. But, running the best he could, as Mombeast ruptured and exploded, causing the room to shake--And that feeling of the ground sloping away? Sure one could say it was fear…But he wasn’t afraid. “Celeste!” He grabbed her hand as the building started to fall, and the force of it almost floored the gambler. It was falling fast, and the angle? They were going to crash through the windows! “HANG ON!” Leon’s voice yelled as the pieces of furniture and decor slid past them. She shattering sound of glass almost deafening as they broke through. It was reckless, and sure it seemed frightening. “KIYO!” Moreso after the panic shout left Mondo when Taka’s hand slipped from his hold and he was falling. The sound of his body hitting the window made Hifumi flinch, but there was no sound of glass shattering. Taka scrambled to his feet but the building was still collapsing. Then the momentum of the fall suddenly and drastically changed. The force was enough to have Taka lose his balance as he fell back. His name was cried out, as he fell through a broken window. Yes...it would seems to be terrifying. But…--“It’s falling this way!” Hiroko yelled as she and Takaaki rushed to get out of the way. The sound of glass, metal, and sheetrock being ripped and torn into was so loud that Takaaki couldn’t even hear himself think. But he didn’t need to. His only focussed was on what he saw in the other building. No, not what…Who. He had to have seen a ghost. A hallucination, brought on by the stress of the crash that was finally settling in. The sound of glass shattering....How was it suddenly so clear? “It’s caught!” Hiroko said as he she looked up. “Come on! Let's head up an--” And then  he heard it. “KIYO!”Without giving anymore forethought, letting himself to go on autopilot, he grabbed whatever was closest to him and took out one of the panes of glass that was acting as the face of the building. He grabbed onto the frame, the unclean edge digging into his palm as he leaned out----Falling was always, ALWAYS, a sickening feeling to Taka. The weightlessness...the helplessness…It was the worst feeling imaginable. It was a vain effort, but he couldn’t stop himself from reaching up, towards where Mondo still hung--But then...A strong hand caught his wrist, stopping his sudden descent. And despite the screaming pain that rushed through his arm...his wide red eyes snapping up, to see the building did indeed crashed into the other across the way. Just as they hoped it would…And the hand holding onto his wrist so tightly? Taka could stop the crushing feeling of relief and joy when he was looking back into the other set of red eyes. Takaaki choked out a sob as he held onto Taka’s wrist. It was warm. His son was alive. He...saved him. The former police officer looked up, just for a moment.They were all alive. Looking back down he saw his son crying. Not of fear, or sorrow…But of happiness. He pulled Taka up. And as soon as Taka was in…Takaaki pulled him into a hug. He held his son amongst the debris of a collapsed building and shattered glass.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 53
 There was barely a chance to just bask in the moment. This reunion. Before the sound of that irritating laugh filtering in.  It was like a vicious circle…A cycle that was starting to get really, REALLY annoying in Leon’s opinion. “Let’s move!” Leon commanded,  and the others followed suit. Crossing over the toppled structure. Careful and mindful of their steps. Eventually dropping down from above. There was no time to reunite fully. At least not at that moment. That laugh...those padded foot steps. The growling and scraping. Their reunion with those who meant most to them had to wait. Now it was time to get ready for another fight. And they were indeed ready to fight. Because they all had something that they wanted after it was over. --When Taka rushed to join them, Takaaki grabbed him. Looking over his shoulder, Taka could see...the fear in his father’s eyes. Fear he never seen before. He never thought his father could be afraid...of anything!A shout and Taka looked back. H-he had to--He pulled hard. Hard enough to shake Takaaki’s hold and rushed in to help. Grabbing the first thing he could, Taka leapt and landed and the back of one of the Monobeats. The metal rod, despite its warped and twisted form was fine enough to serve its purpose. Striking hard and fast. The Monobeast let out a roar and staggered back. Rearing up onto its hind legs; attempting to shake Taka off.The former Moral Compass tried to hold on, but the strength the beast had was too great. And Taka found himself nearly thrown to the floor, with the beast now over him. He froze. His hair flickered between white and black, but it felt like he couldn’t move. That instant, was almost taken as a queue by the other Monokumas to push ahead. Their snickering and footsteps just growing louder as they swarmed into the office building’s hallway.  Instead of looking where the other Monokumas were approaching from, Takaaki held his ground. The beast loomed over his son, claws out--Flashes of what-if’s crossed Takaaki’s mind. Moments of if he could have saved his son. Could have rushed in. Could have been there for him. Could have--Just as those claws slashed down, the deafening sound of a gunshot echoed through the corridor. Loud enough that it seemed all the other Monokumas, of all shapes and forms froze. Staring as the beast fell over. Taka scrambling to his feet as he looked over to his father...before looking around. Not a second could be wasted, was the through going through Takaaki’s mind. The entrance corridor was still packed with Monokumas, though it seems as if they were...backing away? This was something he had never seen before. Looking around he could see the confused looks shared by everyone else. Something indeed was going on. Eyes darting around, Takaaki saw something.  His attention turning upward. Hiroko followed Takaaki's gaze, and looked up-- the building that torn through the other. She didn't know what the former detective was seeing until, a light reflected off it. "You know it's not going to work," Hiroko said. "That sounds pretty negative," Takaaki felt the corner of his mouth quirk up into a small smirk. "I thought you liked reckless." Hiroko chuckled. "I do. I don't like dumb." "You think that idea is?""Oh it's more than dumb...it's crazy," she stated as she looked back up. A fitness center...that office building had one. But that wasn't what caught her attention...nor was it what caught Takaaki's. No it was what was spilling OVER the fitness center. Murky, aged water. Musta had a pool. And now with the building capsized, the water was upset from it's previous home and now awashed in that room...leaking out of the glass door cracked glass walls. But there seemed to be enough still there, being held back. That if it all came out at once--"Koko! Mimi!" Hiroko called out, Komaru and Kanon instantly turning their attention to her. "Git over here! We have a plan!" There was no hesitation from them. They both raced over to her, any Monokuma that dared reached for them were dealt with. By either Mondo, Michi, Leon...or a recently accounted and active Syo.. they were besides the former delinquent without a problem. “Aim, and shoot up,” She said with a lazy smirk. “Aim up?” Komaru asked. Why? Why did Hiroko-san seem so certain? “We don’t have much for Break shots! Th-that’s just wastin--” Kanon argued. “Aim up. And shoot,” Takaaki said. The sternness in his voice had the two girls look to one another before reluctantly giving in. They looked up--and their eyes widened at what they saw. That was why. --The twin shouts of “BREAK!” was the only hint the others gotten, before a rush of water came crashing down. It shocked the Monokumas, having them stagger back, crashing into one another. Setting off a chain reaction. The floor rumbled and shook. The very same feeling they felt when they managed to topple the other building. Running on pure instinct, they ran. Mando roughly grabbed Michi would the younger’s waist, nearly hoisting him over his shoulder as he ran. Michi yelped and spat out expletives to his former leader, halting as he saw the floor giving way under the Monokumas. The supports of the floors creaked and whined under the weight of those running to escape the damage. A sharp and sudden drop, causing the hall to dip and the debris to slide past, almost catching Hifumi up in its descent-luckily to be grabbed by Kenshiro, who pulled him along. A final Monokuma struggled and held onto the edge of the floor. Its red eye locking onto the group of survivors. It gave a soft...sinister laugh before it let go. Letting itself fall with a harsh sound to the level below.  Only heavy breathing was heard between the two groups. Attempting to calm and collect themselves after the ordeal. “So...should we, head down?” Leon spoke up, being the first to break the silence.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 54
 “There’s a Future Founda...tion safe house ne-nearby. We should head there a-and contact th-them to let them know what’s been g-going on,” Touko explained. Yet it was hard to get anyone to listen. She looked around and saw minor reunions happening. Watching tears of hope and joy being shed as siblings, friends, and family embrace. She really didn’t know that the detective COULD smile. And she didn't know how to feel that it looked almost exactly like Taka’s. Michi rubbing at his eyes as he told Mondo over and over again how ‘it ain’t yer fault’ and ‘ya deserved ta be leader’. Mondo flushed slightly. Michi’s words echoing those from the refuge.As Touko looked around…her eyes finally falling onto the one person she, kinda wanted to avoid most. Chihiro was off to the side. They watched as everyone else had their moment with their loved ones. Though they questioned where their father was. Maybe he was still in Towa? That could be the case. Not everyone seemed to be here. “Fujisaki?” “Hm? Ah Fukawa,” Chihiro looked over to Touko who approached them, a somber look on her face. “W-what’s wrong?”Touko chewed her bottom lip...she hesitated. Sh-she didn’t want to tell them. B-but she knew she had to. Sh-she HAD to! “I ah ...I mean…” she stumbled over her words. “W-what I’m...t-trying to say….” Chihiro listened intently. Waiting patiently. And when the words finally came out--“Y-your dad d-died...w-when he-helping me and Komaru…” It wasn’t sadness they felt...at least that’s what they told themselves. Touko waited for a reaction...she braced for it…But she didn’t expect what she got. “...i-if it wasn’t for him,” Chihiro’s voice shook, and came out so soft. “T-then nobody would be here now...right?” “I...ah...I ...guess?” Chihiro looked up to Touko, tears gathered in their eyes. “I...always knew ...my dad had the heart of a hero.” 
 
--The ride was quite saved for quiet whispers. Hifumi and his sister talking softly as he drove. The two were unable to hide how truly happy they were to see each other. Alive. Celeste rode in the cramped cabin, Grand Bois contently curled up in her lap. At first the gambler wasn’t sure how she could even talk with the girl. Afterall...she knew, didn’t she? When she did to her brother? Manipulated him and then…Killed him. When Fujiko greeted her with a soft sweet smile...holding Gran Bois…
“It wasn’t your fault…” 
Celeste found herself hugging Fujiko as she wept. The mangaka stiffened at first before she wrapped an arm around her. Grand Bois purring and nuzzling his owner fondly. Celeste couldn’t comprehend how or why...so instead, she thanked the manga artist for keeping him safe. Fujiko blushed softly at the small praise. “It’s up here,” Touko’s voice broke in, disrupting the atmosphere within the truck’s cabin. “Ah thank you Miss Fukawa,” Hifumi nodded as he looked out, Celeste looking out the windows to help Hifumi locate the safe house. Fujiko smiled to herself. She knew it. She knew that deep down, the gambler cared about her brother. That she would have never hurt him if never manipulated to do so. How her brother grabbed on and protected her when the building fell. How the gambler kept them from harm during the Monokuma swarm. “Over there,” Celeste pointed drawing Fujiko from her own thoughts. Tucked away was a small building. Almost missed if given a passing glance. The only thing of note, was the soft light spilling through as slim window. --There wasn’t much inside. Barely any furniture in what was once a living room, sans a well worn couch and a coffee table that had definitely seen better days. Though it seems the appliances still worked, despite their age. The fridge wasn’t stocked, though the pantry was. To be expected, perishables seemed pointless to be kept in a hidden safe haven such as this. Hiroko and Takaaki talked, trying to think of something to do for at least an attempt at a meal. With everything that happened, a moment to replenish their energy was greatly needed.The former gang member chuckling as she watched the other get distracted by seeing his son talk and just...be with others his own age. Smiling...and being accepted. Such a change from when Kiyotaka was growing up. It...almost made this hell worth it, if his son gained friends like that. --“So...y-you even knew a-about... her ?” Touko asked. “Um..which her?” Leon looked over to the writer. “A-about I-Ikusaba...a-and her role.” “Ah...yeah,” Leon nodded some. “I-it was messed up.” Kanon placed a hand on her cousin’s arm. “It just showed how awful they were.” Leon nodded with a small chuckle. Then an idea popped into his head. He shrugged Kanon’s hand off his arm, ignoring her pout. This was about as dumb as he last idea of talking to the biker. But, it could help with something. Something he KNEW was still eating away at Mondo. Even more with being reunited with that Michi kid. He sidled up to Mondo looping an arm around the biker. “The fuck is is Kuwata?”“Just wanna point out somethin’ from this,” Leon began. “Though I’m pretty sure you’d kill me if I say it...so I wanna cause it’s right there! But then again I kinda don’t wann--”“Kuwata, again. What the fuck,” Mondo growled. “What Junko did to Ikusaba,THAT’S murdering a sibling,” Chihiro piped in. “CHI! THE FUCK!?” Mondo whipped his head to the programmer who was typing away on the laptop. “Holy shit!” Michi couldn’t help but gape. That dude! Shit! No wonder Mondo felt slightly intimidated by them! Without a single bit of hesitation, and he just FUCKING said it!Leon threw his head back and laughed. “Shit! We’ve learned that Chihiro has balls of steel ...and I’m just a pussy.” Celeste cast a sidelong glance to Sayaka who was giggling at the whole thing. “How does make you feel about Leon I mean.” “She’s bi, she can work with it.” “AYAKA!” Sayaka yelped and blushed. “You are though,” she looked to her former group member. Leon laughed harder, to the point where tears gathered at the corners of his eyes.“You two are too fuckin’ perfect one another,” Mondo grumbled as he pushed Leon away. “I-it’s still h-hard to believe h-how alright y-you all are w-with this,”  Touko pointed out. Leon settled back by a still bright red Sayaka. “Touko, we all died. We felt it. We were convinced it happened. Then we fuckin’ wake up…” “...and were trapped,” Sayaka added softly. “We...we learned everything that happened. We lost four years of our lives.” Touko listened as they continued. O-oh...th-they were coping.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 55
 There was only so much one could do with ramen and canned tuna, but he and Hiroko managed. It seemed to quell everyone’s hunger for the time being. Well, until they’re escorted by Future Foundation to...wherever now. According to his son and the other former students, the school was just as overrun with Monokumas as Towa was.  When they arrived, that Fukawa girl contacted them right away. The signal faint, but it held out long enough to let them know what happened. Well, at least about the crash. The safe house really didn’t have much to it. Plenty of cots though. And running water...though that seemed to be on reserve. His son went upstairs with several others, to clean up from their fights. Takaaki wasn’t sure how many fights Kiyotaka found himself in. Even though he did overhear the kids talking while dinner was being made...no number was actually given. As he rounded the corner he heard running water. Heading towards the sound...He froze at the sight. He should just turn around and leave and let his son have this moment. The other part of them wanted to pull them apart. They may not be doing anything obscene but the intimacy of the scene itself...Takaaki wasn’t sure how to process it. They were probably tending to their wounds, would explain why the biker’s shirt was gone and  Taka’s newly acquired jacket. Mondo’s arms were wrapped around Taka’s middle, head resting on the lower section of his chest, just under Taka's heart.Taka had an arm looped around the taller boy’s neck, fingers absently carding through the fading dyed hair. Eyes closed...and content. The both of them lost in their own world. Shaking his head, Takaaki turned on his heal and walked away. They both have been through enough. They didn’t need an old man harping on them for having a moment. Pulling apart Mondo gave a soft smile to Taka. He still couldn’t believe this. Things were finally just, falling into place. GOOD THINGS fallin’ into place. Taka smiled back at him,  and stepped back to finished tending to himself. As he went to check his scar in the mirror, he had to do a double take as he finally caught his reflection. Wh-what was…? He reached and ran his fingers through his hair. It wasn’t a trick of the light. Those were ACTUAL stripes of white. Nothing big, but two very noticeable streaks. H-he must be seeing things! “Babe?” Taka jumped and looked over to Mondo. “I-it’s nothing!” “...babe, again you suck at lying,” Mondo said. The Moral Compass frowned, as he looked back at his reflection. Hand once again running through his hair. “I have...streaks of white showing up.” “Huh? For real? Lemme see,” Mondo made his way over. Eyes widening slightly. Holy shit! He did! “I-is it...weird?” Taka asked, feeling self-conscious. Because it was, right? This whole thing with him and Ishida was...weird right? “A-actually...I think it’s...ah, kinda hot,” Mondo admitted.-- “Chi? The hell are you still up?” Mondo rubbed the sleep from his eyes. He couldn’t sleep restfully. Didn't seem Taka could either. Carefully, they gotten out of their cots, trying not to disturb anyone and made their way back out into the living room area of the safe house. Chihiro didn’t look up right away. Too bust still just typing on the laptop. Almost as if they were in a trance. “Chi?” Mondo called again. Something wasn’t right here. There was something...off. “Chihiro?” Taka tried calling this time. No answer.  Mondo quickly made his way over to the programmer. Something was definitely wrong! The way Chihiro was typing, almost seemed too fast. Sure, he seen how fast they could type, but this time it almost seemed erratic. Their breathing was off too. Almost as if-- Those big brown eyes glazed over, tears gathering but not falling. He knew it. Goddamnit he knew it! And fucking hell he didn’t see it sooner! He had to snap the programmer out of this! And he had an idea as to how--“No! Let me go!” Chichiro struggled as Mondo picked them up suddenly...almost roughly. “You’re gettin’ some sleep dammit!” Taka getting ready to close the laptop. He followed Mondo’s lead without stalling. He was worried about Chihiro too. How they barely ate when everyone else did. They didn’t leave when they all went to clean up.He just...didn’t know what he could have done. Luckily, Mondo did.  “I wanna help! Let me help!” The programmer struggled. At least he HOPED Mondo did. “You can when you’re rest--” Mondo’s argument was cut off. “I couldn’t help him!” Chihiro nearly yelled, before they cried. “I..I couldn't…”So it was that. Mondo knew it. He shifted his held and set Chihiro down. The programmer had streams of tears running down their face. “I-I just...wanted to l-let him know…” The choking in Chihiro’s voice just made Mondo’s heart break. He pulled the smaller to him as they cried. “I-I know h-he did it to--!” Chihiro’s body hitched as a sob caught in their throat. Neither Taka or Mondo told them to stop. They let Chihiro cry. Taka could feel his own eyes welling up with tears. Even though Chihiro’s father’s sacrifice meant that he...he got to see his father, it didn’t seem fair to him still. Chihiro sniffled as they pulled back and rubbed their eyes. “I just...wanted to let him know...I-I’m okay,” they voice was so quiet it was almost lost to the other two. “C’mon,” Mondo said quietly. “Yer goin’ ta bed...ya can sleep wit’ me an’ Kiyo.” The programmer looked up to the biker. “I-ah-but!” “Nope, ya ain’t stayin’ up any longer...and you ain’t sleepin’ by yersef. Close the laptop Kiyo,” Mondo looked over. “Ah yes..sh-should I tell Alter-Ego you’re heading to bed?” Taka asked. “What do you mean?” The request, was confusing to the programmer. Taka turned the laptop around. There on the screen, was a small chat box.  
Hello?

Are you there?

...I can’t blame you for not responding.

I wouldn’t either in your case.

But...I need to talk to you.

ALL of you. 
 Chihiro’s eyes widened, and they felt themselves pale. “T-that’s not Alter-Ego.” That statement alone, hung heavy over the three. That wasn’t Alter-Ego...somebody...somebody was contacting Chihiro. Somebody KNEW it was Chihiro! Somebody KNEW about them! Suddenly another line popped up in the window. A set of numbers, along with the simple message of ‘here’ .“Do-do we tell the others?” Taka asked. Mondo opened his mouth, but closed it and shook his head. “In the mornin’. If somebody DOES try somethin’ tonight...we ain’t alone here.” Taka hesitated but nodded. Mondo did have a point. And right now...Chihiro really did need to sleep...and needed to be taken care of. With slight uncertainty, Taka messaged back, ‘goodnight’ , before closing the laptop.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 56
 “It could be a trap,” Sakura said as she and the others all gathered around the laptop. The messages were still there from the night before. Could somebody...or something have been tracking them since they left Hope’s Peak? “Most definitely seems like one,” Kenshiro agreed with her. “You don’t have to answer it.” She smiled at him softly. “You know it’s not that easy,” she remarked and took his hand. The gesture speaking the true intent behind her words. He just had gotten her back…And he knew she was going to leave again. There was a determination in her. In all of them actually. There was nothing he could do to stop her. Nothing to stop any of them. “So those numbers?” Mondo asked Chihiro. “They’re coordinates. To deeper in the city,” Chirhiro said.Leon looked to Taka. “What do you say? I mean...we’re this close to getting in touch with Future Foundation.” “But they, whoever this is, knew how to get in touch with Chihiro,” Taka began. “Knows about all of us.” It was as if there wasn’t much of a choice after all. They HAD to find out who it was. “Y-you can-n’t be serious!?” Touko exclaimed suddenly. “Y-you all j-just got h-here! Y-you’re loved o-nes-- an-and said you needed to--” She listed off. There was NO WAY they could just LEAVE so easily! “Touko,” Leon sighed and looked to her. “We know. Fuck...we know. I don’t think any of us really wanna leave.” “So then...why?” She just didn’t get it! Why!? Why would they leave? And now of all times! T-they could see wh-who was part of Future Foundation! “Because I think...we have too,” Taka stated. He was pretty sure that was why. They felt...responsible. And that since this call...these messages were FOR them, they HAD to answer. “H-have to?” Touko repeated. Sayaka looked to the writer. “C-could you...just let Future Foundation know? I mean...that we’re here? Alive, I mean.” Th-they were serious! WHY!? Why would they--B-but she did that too before…right? Sh-she had the chance to g-go with Master.But she stayed in Towa. Not because he had to. It was because she wanted to. Because, she didn’t want to leave Komaru. Dammit, that stupid deliquent biker’s smug grin was getting to her again! --“Nothin’ we can say ta stop ya?” Hiroko asked as she saw the kids loading up the truck. Her eyes drifting over to Takaaki. She knew he must be fightin’ back something fierce to stop his boy from leaving him again.“We promise to come back here when we’re done,” Taka stated as he joined Mondo. “I-it’s just…” “Ya don’t feel like yer job is done,” Hiroko finished. “I get that all too well.” She smiled softly. “Yer old man,  and I will come an’ getcha when you come back then.” The beaming smile that appeared on the boy’s face...these kids really did bring out hope in people. Takaaki watched Taka for a moment, and heaved a heavy sigh. “There’s nothing I can do to change your mind, Kiyotaka?” “F-father...I-I know...I know I--I’m so happy to see you again! But-but I--” Taka’s rambling was cut off when Takaaki pulled him into a strong hug. Part of him was screaming to not let go. He SAVED him! H-he couldn't let him go out again! Couldn’t risk...losing him again. The first time was bad enough. H-he’s positive that if Kiyotaka DID die this time...just doing whatever the hell THIS was…
He wouldn’t be able to bear losing another child.
He’d be using his gun for something other than taking down Monokumas. But…The determination in his son’s eyes. How, without hesitation he spoke about, needing to do this task. He hate to say it...but he knew there was absolutely NOTHING he could do, or say to stop Kiyotaka. “I’ll come back for you,” Takaaki’s voice was hushed and rough. Holding back the crush of emotions welling within. And that bright beaming smile that Kiyotaka gave as he hugged his father once more. Takaaki sighed some. He’d...just have to hope for the best. A few long winded goodbyes...and they were off again. Hiroko looked over. Takaaki just watched on.   “So,” a familiar smooth voice began as Hiroko stepped up besides Takaaki, leaning against him as they watched the truck and the motorcycle drive off. Almost wanted to ask if it was hard to see...another child of his just leave him. She wondered if he knew the truth though. “Sure you’re alright with your boy leavin’?” He sighed and kept watching even until they were out of sight. “I’m more concerned as to who he’s leaving with.” Hiroko chuckled. “Come now...just runs in the family. Like father like son...and sister.” That was enough to get Takaaki to turn away and look to her. “What?” She gave a sly smile. So maybe he didn’t know. It was a little bit of information she learned about during her time in Towa. She wasn’t the only nurse brought to Towa. Granted she was there for other reasons...but they didn’t need to know that whenever she struck up a conversation with them.  “Ya really didn’t know? Kobe Kaisei Hospital’s staff lied to you hun,” she began. It was one of the few moments Takaaki said he’d never forget.  
“We can not express how truly sorry we are...but...your child, didn’t survive the night.” 
 She was born prematurely. It was one of the most frightening moments in his life-to lose that beautiful little girl. Only holding her for a few moments before the doctors rushed her away...Kayoko never had the chance, too exhausted from the birth, she was already fast asleep. He knew always felt off. There was always that inkling that there was something more. But, he just thought he was being far too paranoid. He needed to be there for Kayoko.“So it was a lie.” “You don’t sound all that shocked. Don’t tell me you gotta mess of kids out there,” Hiroko teased. Takaaki scoffed. “Why do you think we went to Nada-den Medical when Kiyotaka was born?” “Well...think of it like this,” she took a slow drag of her cigarette. “You wouldn’t have had him if they didn’t take her away.” That was true. He turned to her. “So...what is it that you know about her?” Hiroko smiled and nodded back to the safehouse. “Come back in...and we can talk about it all night.” If anything, she could distract him for the time being. --Meanwhile...deeper in the city...in a building that seemed to have not been as heavily affected by the ravages of time and of the destruction-lights could be seen flashing within. The sound of whirring and grinding echoed. Carrying down halls, and bouncing off the walls.  Ah fuck it made his head hurt. No wait, it was making his entire body hurt!  
The sound of a truck horn blaring...the flash of a bright on coming light--

And anguished scream…
 “Upupupupu,” a laugh floated into his thoughts. “It’s time to wake up D-0044.” The hell type of name was that? And why the hell did everything still hurt so goddamn much? “I need you up and at’em! We’re going to have guests soon too! Upupupu...need you and T-1541 to be ready.” That voice was getting on his nerves-like pissing him off. “It seems...we’re going to have them here sooner than we expected, upupupupu,” the voice carried on. “And we want you two there, to greet them. Violet eyes finally snapped open.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 57
 Deeper and deeper into the city they drove. It was weird...the further they got in the destruction seemed to wane. “How much further?” Hifumi looked over to Chihiro, laptop open in their lap. “Not much,” they bit their lip. “W-we’re ready if an ambush hits...r-right?” “We-we managed before,” the fanfic writer stated. “I’m quite positive that if anything DOES happen...we can handle it.” Chihiro smiled softly and looked over. “You’ve gotten really brave since then.” “Ah wha!? M-me? Brave? N-no no, I-I wouldn’t say--” “You have though,” the programmer cut him off. “You...you’re--even though you’re kinda like me, and really don’t fight...you don’t run away. You stay by people like Sakura and Celeste. We-we wouldn’t have gotten as far as we did without you. E-even something like this,” Chihiro made a general gesture with one of their hands. “Driving...I just...I can see how much you’ve changed.” There was a moment of silence. Color staining the fanfic writer’s cheeks. “Y-you shouldn’t sell yourself too short Mr. Fujisaki…” “I...ah...but I--” “You’ve done even MORE than I have,” Hifumi smiled. “You-you definitely shown you aren’t weak at all!” Chihiro frowned… “Can I...tell you something?” The tone in their voice shifted the mood in an instant. “Mr. Fujisaki?” “Please? A-and...I--you might hate...hate me…” “Hate is such a strong word,” Hifumi said. “I...I don’t hate anyone really.” “Really?” “Well...maybe Miss Enoshima, but other than her...no. N-not even Celeste.” Chihiro smiled softly, but only for a moment before it dropped. “You might still…” “I promise you, I will not.” “I think...I helped with making Monokuma,” Chihiro said. It hurt them to say it. Sure they told Leon...theorized it at least to the baseball star. But it was true. That was their code. Their programming. They helped Junko. They...helped with destroying the--“I don’t think you did,” Hifumi stated. “Bu-but it’s my code! I-I--it’s why I was--” “Mr. Fujisaki...I...I just can’t see it,” Hifumi argued. “What I can see...i-is Miss Enoshima...taking it.” “....Leon said the same thing…” Chihiro said under their breath. “Everyone will I’m sure,” the fanfic writer nodded. “I’m certain she did. After all we were--” “Classmates for about two years,” Chihiro finished. “...I’ve been...trying to program a virus. To infect them.” “For real!?” Hifumi gaped. Chihiro nodded. “But I...I don’t know how to get it in...besides just hacking one at a time.” “-wouldn’t there be a mainframe? Like in games there’s always some master computer.” “I mean there’s the master control back at Hope’s Peak...but I don’t think that’s for all these other Monokumas.” “It might be in Towa for them…” Hifumi sighed. “I thought so too...but...that doesn’t make sense,” Chihiro explained. “With it being cut off from everywhere else...I don’t think a signal like that, that strong, would connect here.” “You think…” The programmer nodded. “There’s a hub here.” Hifumi looked over to the other. “If-if you find where it is. I will make sure you can get there then.” “Thank you Hifumi,” Chihiro smiled and looked out the window to see that Mondo and Taka stopped a few feet ahead. “We must be here then.” Glancing at their laptop they could see that the numbers almost matched. “Why did they stop?” Hifumi asked aloud as he carefully slowed the truck down. “I don’t know…” Looking ahead they were in front of a building. It was still standing tall, though broken windows and debris surrounding it showed it couldn’t have escaped the damages of the tragedy. Why did it seem...familiar to them? Chihiro glanced over to Hifumi. The fanfic writer seemingly trying to place where he’s seen it before as well. This building…What was it? There was some slight movement that broke Chihiro’s train of thought. They squinted to try and see in the distance. Wa-was that, whatever it was, was it the reason that Mondo and Taka stopped? Was...somebody here? Slowly they opened their door, and carefully gotten out. Hifumi doing the same, as Mondo and Taka dismounted from the bike. The feeling of eyes on them…Somebody was definitely there. “W-we’re here,” Taka announced loudly, his voice bouncing and echoing around them. The form...a figure came closer. Their stride was confident, almost powerful. As they came into view--The sight of bright blue eyes and the soft smattering of freckles had the four collectively gasp. There was no way…It couldn’t be! She--she was dead! The last trial proved that! And yet...here she was. Standing in front of them; was none other than the Ultimate Soldier. Mukuro Ikusaba. “Thank you for coming,” she said. Her voice cool and calm...though there was a hint of something more to it. Something, uncertain. She was about to take another step when there was a sudden loud sound that left their ears ringing. Looking back over to the truck, there stood Celeste, the glock holding steady. “Don’t step any closer.” Her voice was dripping with aggression. “I won’t miss next time.” “You didn’t this time either,” Mukuro said, her stance not slacking. “That was a warning shot, you don’t need to try and frighten me.” “So you here alone...or is she still alive too?” Mondo asked in a deep almost growling tone. “I…” there was a moment of hesitation. “I can’t say.” “Bullshit! You two were in on this from the start!” The biker spat. “So ya been stalkin’ us!? Fer how long!?” “I've been trailing you the best that I could,” Mukuro admitted. “But it’s not for what you thi--” “Don’t fuckin’ start!” “Mondo…” Taka tried to quell the other’s anger, but it was hard. His own head was starting to pound. He felt...anger flaring up in his veins. Why of all people...how was SHE still alive? And how long has she known about them? “If yer thinkin’ of doin’ another fuckin’ game--” “It’s not like that!” Mukuro exclaimed, her demeanor falling for a moment. No no...this was happening again! L-like that time before! “What are we supposed ta think!? The two of ya wanting to do this again!?” “Let me--” Mukuro began as she took a step forward, and another gunshot rang out, grazing her shoulder. “Are you two setting up another game?” Taka questioned. His hair was flickering slightly. “Think it’ll play out the same?” Mondo growled. “Cause it won’t!” “I know that!” Mukuro shot back. "And how the hell do ya know!?” “BECAUSE THAT WASN’T THE FIRST TIME!” Mukuro yelled.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 58
 “The hell do you mean!?” Mondo stared her down, but true to her talent she didn’t falter. Didn’t flinch. Not even when her shoulder was still throbbing, and oozing blood. Mukuro didn’t back down from the biker’s intense stare. “Just like I said. That WASN’T the first time,” she repeated. “Ever wonder WHY she had to do all those motives?” She looked over to Chihiro. “You said you looked into the files...did you come across ANYTHING about motives?” “Mr. Fujisaki?” Hifumi looked over. Chihiro felt himself pale a bit and shook his head. “I-I mean I-I haven’t yet…” “And you won’t,” Mukuro stated. “Because she had to make them up, on the spot.” “W-what the hell!? Start talking!” Mondo nearly roared.“Mondo,” Taka took his arm and pulled him away. Geeze Mondo actually forgot how strong the moral compass was. Taka fixed Mukuro a steady look. “Tell us everything, you only get one chance.” She huffed and stood at attention. She watched as the others slowly gathered closer. Eyes trained on Celeste who still had the glock drawn, though now resting at her side than pointed at her. She took a steadying breath. She had one chance...she prayed it wouldn’t go like it had...that time before.  “At first, Junko was going to give you the chance to give up your talents and leave, all alive,” she began. “Again she took the role of Monokuma...and let’s just say she wasn’t happy with the answer we gave.""We gave?" Leon asked."You all agreed. You were all willing to given them up," Mukuro stated. "Though...the Spears of Gungnir seems to be something she’s….rather fond of using on me--” “Sh-she tried to kill you again--I mean the first time--I mean make it look li--fuck this is confusing,” Leon groaned. “She did...b-but Makoto…” she began and blushed slightly. “He...because of him, I was able to survive, but h-his luck didn’t seem to be enough.” Sayaka gaspsed and covered her mouth, and Leon placed a hand on her shoulder and pulled her close. “H-he didn’t die! Remember this is all...it’s all mental persuasion,” She quickly added. “B-but Junko...managed to pin it on me...stating I was behind it. You...you all…” “We turned on you?” Sakura supplied. “Well..most,” Mukuro sighed. “Though I think, Genocide Syo just wanted to have fun...I don’t know if that was part of Makoto’s luck, but...I was able to get him out and to the nurse’s office. Concentrated smelling salts are strong enough to pull a person out of that state, and I knew there were some in there,” Mukuro continued to tell them about the apparent game before hand...she tucked some of her hair behind her ear. “You...were adamant in standing up to her saying no matter how many times she’d reset it, nobody would just murder their classmate,” she looked to Taka. “And please do not take this as your fault, but I think she realized that ...and why she had to make those motives.” “I-I made--” Taka began. “Hey hey Kiyo, she just said not ta do this,” Mondo said as he took ahold of Taka, hands coming up to cup his face. His forehead pressing against Taka’s. He saw the moral compass nod as he bit his lip slightly. “You made her fear her plan not following through,” Mukuro added with a small smile. “You brought down...a genius with four words; Nobody will commit murder.” “But...I take it...everything went wrong then?” Leon asked. Mukuro frowned. “It did...I...cannot recall what happened after...but I know something was wrong when I awoke, and I was back, disguised as my sister. And we were starting the game again...” She took a deep breath. “I...couldn’t recall what happened before.” “And that fuckin’ game started up again, just like she said it woulda,” Mondo growled. “Ah but wait! I-if that wasn’t your body, th-then whose…” Leon looked to her. “The Ultimate Hacker,  Besshiki Madarai,” Mukuro stated. “But then...why take you out again?” Chihiro asked. “I mean...s-since you seemed to have had your memories wiped too...like you said--” “I was remembering things though,” Mukuro said. “My training makes it very difficult for me to fall under tactics such as brainwashing and such.”“So...to prevent you from remembering any further...she just decided to take you out of the picture entirely,” Sakura stated and Mukuro nodded. “B-but you weren’t in the school...so-so how...where were you?” Sayaka asked. She looked to the group. “I left after the others...Junko didn’t bother to put me in stasis this time...ah!” She looked to Mondo and smiled some. “I...thank you for covering me though. I-it was a sweet gesture, even though it wasn’t needed.” Mondo blushed some. Right...h-he remembered seeing Junk--no Mukuro as Junko laying there, he took his jacket off and covered her body. I-it just felt like the respectful thing to do dammit! “So...she didn’t move you?” Leon asked. She shook her head. “I eventually snapped out of that state,” she explained. “And proceeded to watch as everything else played out.” She frowned. “I think she knew the whole time…”“Ah! W-were you the reason why I...why I was able t-to get out of my--” Sayaka began and she nodded. “I-I wanted to alter all of them, but I could only get to yours before they started to come in and out of the room more and more frequently,” Mukuro explained. “And then...I...I wanted to make sure everyone would have gotten out safely. I just…”“Didn’t expect the door to lock behind them?” Celeste asked and she nodded. “Had I known...I...wouldn’t have gone out with them.” “So...why are you here?” Leon asked. “At first...I kept close to the school, keeping an eye out to see if there was any chance of getting back in,” she explained. “But, sadly I never found a way. B-but that wasn’t all.” “Why do I not wanna hear this?” the baseball player sighed. “I don’t believe Junko is fully gone.” “I’m pretty damned sure we sure her crushed inta paste,” Mondo pointed out. “I said fully...physically yes she’s gone,I’m sure of it,” Mukuro stated and looked over to Chihiro. “But I believe she’s still around in another way.” “Ah...what?” Chihiro looked to her. “We spent two years together...do you think she wouldn’t have, looked into you and your AI programming?” Mukuro asked. “Wait hold the fuck up!” Mondo shouted. “Y-yer sayin’ that she fuckin--” “Created an AI version of herself? I am. She had the means, and the time,” Mukuro nodded. “It would explain why people are still adamant in following her words.” “And words she never really said from what we could remember,” Celeste said as she looked to Taka. “Do you recall when we were taken by those people from the safehouse?”“Ah, y-yes,” Taka nodded. “Th-they did mention about Ultimate Despair...so you think that she’s possibly--”“Broadcasting to certain individuals? I wouldn’t put it past her,” the Ultimate Soldier said.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 59
 “So..sh-she did use it,” Chihiro said in a hushed voice. “I--I helped--”“You did not,” Mukuro’s voice cut in harshly. “You provided NOTHING for the basis of Monokuma. She did. She took the opportunity given to her.” Chihiro looked at her, eyes wide. “But I--” “You didn’t use it like she did. She took it and did what she wanted,” she knelt down to look them in the eye. “YOU didn’t create Monokuma. You didn’t create this possible AI of her.” “Why are ya actin’ so--” Mondo began. “It’s what she wants,” Mukuro said as she stood up. “To still drive you into despair.” After all it’s all Junko every REALLY cared about. She...she thought…she thought Junko did care for her. She cared about Junko. Didn’t she? Something...something flared up in the programmer hearing Mukuro’s words. “I have a virus.” “Ah what?” Mondo looked to Chihiro. “Should we get ya somethin’ fer it?” “A computer virus,” Chihiro clarified. “I-I mean I’m working on it. I--I--”The admission was enough to have the soldier smirk. “Should have known you wouldn’t fall into despair again. You all show how much you like to fight for hope.” “But...ah,” Sakaya paused. “You’re...aren’t you--” Mukuro frowned some. “Deep down...I’m always going to be part of Ultimate Despair. It’s part of who I am. I-I can’t be rid of that.” But...she could be more right? Makoto...Makoto showed her that she could. “But I...I don’t--I’m MORE than that!” She wanted to be at least! Sh-she was! She WAS more than just a part of Ultimate Despair. M-Makoto proved that to her. Sh-she was getting her chance to show that she was more than that. And...and Junko…Junko proved she wouldn’t have cared at all if she died. No remorse. No despair over her death. “So what is this place?” The question pulled her from her repeating thoughts. She looked over to Leon, who was trying his best to size up the building. “Ah...more or less...Junko’s second home.” “Huh? So...apartment?” She sighed and shook her head before turning to face the baseball player. “This was the studio where she, well...did everything at. Photo shoots, commercials, TV cameos. She...spent more time here than really anywhere else...before...Hope’s Peak.” Leon’s eyes drifted over to Mukuro. “It’s here, ain’t it?”“If it’d be anywhere...” Mukuro began. “I-it’s why I had you come here.” “Leon?” Taka called and gestured him to come over. Without delay, the baseball player did. The two conversing among themselves. Mukuro couldn't fully hear what they were saying. They angled themselves just right...did they do that on purpose? However, it seemed that with the glances to her every so often, she didn’t need to hear it all. They were debating if she truly could be trusted. She...hoped, truly and utterly hoped they would. --Where the WAS this place even? What the absolute fuck was going on? Eyes darting around, each time he caught a glimpse outside one of the decrepit windows, he could just see a red sky.  Those...bears. Jeeze, he can’t believe that he’s really going along with this, but those, freaky bears with their annoying ass laugh told him it was Tokyo . Where else?  Bullshit it was!  
“Well you HAVE been dead for quite a while.” 
 So those...those moments-thoughts? Those scenes he saw before, waking up...they were real? Ugh fuck it. This was way too weird and too confusing! Ain’t no way he died! Cause the dead just don’t come back to life! THEY DON’T! But...but then why--“Hey! Watchit!” He scowled at one of the fucking things as it prodded him to move faster. Where the hell were they takin’ him anyway!?“Upupupu,” the bear giggled. “Don’t be so snippy, wouldn’t want to take away your... gift .” He seriously did NOT like how it said that. Biting his tongue he turned his head to face forward and kept walking. His mind wandering back just moments before. His hand reaching up, and placing it over, where his heart would be. Holding back the sound he wanted to make as he hand felt...shit what the hell was it!? He-eh could fucking feel skin, but like...it was stretched. Stretched over something that-that he KNOWS shouldn’t be there. There were areas where it was torn...and--I-it felt like glass was peeking through the bits of skin. He shuddered. H-he wanted to see it, but at the same time…Another prod, and he was so FUCKING close to just kicking it. “Upupupu, you and T-1541 shouldn’t dally, D-0044.”“Stop callin’ me that! It’s Daiya! Oowada Daiya! What is your fuckin’ deal anyway!?” He had ENOUGH. The bear just cocked its head to the side, like it was trying to play cute and confused. It just made him all the more frustrated. “You suuuuuuuure about that?” The...fuck? The fuck did that even MEAN!? “Because Daiya Oowada was killed by his little broth--” The bear didn’t even get a chance to finish before to former gang leader grabbed it. “YOU JUST FUCKIN’ TRY AND FINISH THAT!” “I’m just saying what heeeeee did,” the bear taunted. “I swerved ta save him! It was what I wanted ta do!” The bear was still snickering and Daiya’s grip tightened. He was getting so close to just chucking it! Preferably out of a window! “Then why did he say he killed you? Seems like you two have different sto~ries.” “Say...what?” Daiya stared at the bear. What...what the fuck did it just say? N-no. J-just no! There was no way that Mondo ACTUALLY thought it was HIS fault! His little brother maybe dense, but he wasn’t stupid! “If you don’t believe me,” the bear began. “How about you watch? T-1541 is already waiiiiiting.” “T-the hell you mean watch?” Daiya asked and flinched as the bear wriggled from his grasp. How the hell did it manage that!?There wasn’t an answer. The bear just continued on down the hall. Laughing to itself. Daiya could feel a scowl cross his face. Fucking fine! If THIS was how he was gonna get answers he didn’t have much of a goddamn choice then did he?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 60
 
When they woke up...they felt their blood turn ice cold. Sitting up so fast that it caused the room to spin, and their stomach to lurch forward. Their small hand covering their mouth as they tried to calm down.

Eyes looking to every corner of the room. A room they thought they’d NEVER have to see again.

Hope’s Peak’s locker room.

Chihiro looks over themselves.

No blood?

Wait, and they were still in the boy’s locker room!

That meant--

That meant they could--!

Scrambling to their feet they rushed out. Tripping slightly as their shoes squeak against the shiny linoleum of the hallway. Monokuma’s laugh filtering and echoing in the halls.

Why was so loud!?

Chihiro covered their ears as they ran. The sound of their shoes hitting the tiled floor barely being heard over the laughter.

They were unharmed!

He didn’t do anything!

Not this time!

No this…

The red door was just up ahead!

They nearly crashed into it with how fast they were running. They NEEDED to get in! They needed to let them know they were alright!

They weren’t dead!

Mondo--

Mondo didn’t do ANYTHING!

Pounding on the door with tight fists, tears stinging their eyes.

"OPEN UP! I'M ALRIGHT! HE DIDN'T DO ANYTHING!" They yelled. They HAD to get in! “PLEASE! LET ME IN!” They could feel their voice cracking with how loud they were shouting. Their hands going numb as they pounded at the door.

There was a soft sound, and the door slowly creaked open. Slowly, almost too slow. Chihiro pushed themselves in when there was just barely enough space to squeeze their small form through. Once in, the door suddenly slammed shut.

And began to descend.

Slowly at first....

Then it felt like it was going  faster...and faster....and faster still! It felt as if the elevator was now plummeting! Chihiro swore they felt their feet LEAVE the floor for a moment before--

It stopped suddenly.

They tried to brace themselves, but the force from the sudden stop had them stumble and falling onto the floor with a hard sound.

It winded them for a brief moment. Putting them into a small daze before they remembered why they were in such a rush.

They scramble to their feet as they heard the gates open. They pushed through, wincing as the felt a sharp end cut into their skin as they squeeze through again.

Time...time! Why did it feel like they were out of time?

The room seeming so much further away than before. Almost stretching to keep them out of reach.

They opened their mouth to yell out--

But it was too late.

The verdict was on display…

Chihiro felt their eyes widen as they saw Mondo...and Taka’s names were lit up. They found themselves unable to take another step forward.

Taka...Taka voted for himself.

That’s what he told everyone.

Believing in Mondo until the very end.

Monokuma giggling at the sight.

“My my my, what’s this? TWO culprits?”

Chihiro ran again. The room warping and stretching. As if it was trying to keep Chihiro from reaching them.

Monokuma mockingly explaining the rules...what happens if somebody voted incorrectly--

“It seems somebody picked the wrong person~! So that means--You get to be punished with the Blackned!”

But wait that wasn’t a rule when they--

A chain link fence sprouted up from the ground, cutting off Chihiro’s path.

“I had such an amazing punishment set up for you Mondo Oowada, but now...it doesn’t seem fair to keep Kiyotaka Ishimaru out of it. Ah well...I guess this one will just have to do! Upupupu!”

Chihiro screamed and grabbed onto the fence, shaking it. "Stop! I'm Alive! I'M ALI--"

Spears suddenly shot down from the ceiling, out from the walls, up from the floor--

Mondo reached for Taka, when a spear was sent through his palm. The cry that left Taka as he tried to get to Mondo was cut off when another spear from above shot down. Pinning Taka to the ground though his shoulder.

The blood painting the floor around them. Splashing up onto the walls.

The scene of two bodies...skewered burned into Chihiro’s mind.

Choking on their cries, they still clung to the fence.

Then, they felt...weightless. Losing their grip on the fence…

And they were falling again.

All while Monokuma was laughing.

Chihiro gasped as they sat up. Breathes coming out ragged and the feeling of sweat dripping down the back of their neck. “You’re awake.” Chihiro jumped at the voice and looked around. I-it was their camp set up. Just right outside the--Their eyes landed on Mukuro. She was sitting with her back to the others, the small flap of excess tarp pinned open letting in the smallest hint of the early day’s light in. They--right...they were out. The school far FAR away from them. They quickly looked around. Counting off in their head of who was around. Feeling their body relax when they saw Mondo and Taka. The two nestled close together. Both alive.  “You were yelling. Seems like the others didn’t hear...or maybe they just gotten use to people screaming in their sleep.” Their legs shook under their weight, as Chihiro stood up. “You should try and get some more sleep...we’re going to be going in when everyone el--” “Didn’t you sleep?” It wasn’t the question they wanted to ask, but it came out anyway. Mukuro shook her head, and Chihiro saw her shoulders sag slightly. It was only for a moment though, because they were soon back up, in a rigid posture. “I’ll be fine.” Chihiro slowly made their way over to Mukuro. Their eyes flicking back and forth between everyone sleeping, and to the barest hint of the building just outside. The studio that Mukuro said Junko called her second home. And they were going to go in. “You should try and get more rest,” Mukuro repeated. “I’ll be fine,” Chihiro parroted, as they sat down next to her. Their gaze slowly climbing the height of the building. It was impressively tall...and almost untouched by the destruction. What would be considered a beacon of hope...felt more like a dangerous trap. “You feel it too, don’t you?”“Feel what?” Mukuro tilted her head towards Chihiro slightly, yet she never took her eyes off the building. “Something’s watching us, from up in there.”“Watching?” Chihiro felt themselves pale, as an uneasy feeling settled in the pit of their stomach. “Watching...and waiting.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 61

What...the hell…

Just what the hell was this!?

Trials?

Executions?

Wh-what the hell was Mondo even saying!? H-he couldn’t have thought--

Diaya didn’t even notice how his hand was clutching at where his heart should be. It wasn’t beating like his KNOWS it should have been.

Mondo...fucking hell. Mondo why’d you go and do something so stupid?

H-how could he think he...it was his fault. Didn’t he know that he loved him? That he would do anything-ANYTHING-to make sure his baby bro was safe? Had a good life? Even if it meant giving up his?

Ho-how long did he think that? The whole time?

Did he really, HONESTLY think that...all this time he was a murderer? Fucking hell, he was gonna smack Mondo upside the head so hard!

And then just hug him...

“Seeeee?” the bear mocked in its sing-songy voice. “Why would he lie about something like murdering his own brother? He seemed so earnest in admitting it!”

Daiya felt his blood start to boil. No-NO! I-it had to be a trick! There was no way--j-just NO WAY!

Mondo may be brash! And he ain’t all that bright! But there was no way...NO WAY IN HELL THAT--

“Anything you wanna say T-1541? To D-0044? About his brother killing your precious little gi--er,boy?”

If Diaya could feel his heart beating, he knows it would have felt like it stopped. S-so that’s who this guy was? This other guy?

“He didn’t mean to,” was the soft reply.

Fucking hell, why did it hurt Daiya to hear that!?

“Upupupu. Seems like he totally meant to!” The bear laughed. “Took a dumbbell and--”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” It was all Daiya could take. He lunged at the bear. Fucking thing pissed him off for the last fucking time!

“Now now D-0044, it’s not very nice to shout.”

There was a jolt that rushed through his body. Then he was numb…

There was the sound of something heavy hitting the floor. W-was it him? He didn’t feel like his fell...but he was now looking up at that stupid ass bear.

Still laughing at him.

And everything was going black.

The last thing Daiya saw, was the look on the other man’s face. It held no anger, nor repulsion.

Just...sadness.

And understanding.

--

“We’re just going to leave this all here?” Hifumi asked as he looked between the door to the building and to the small campsite.

“Nobody comes this deep into the city,” Mukuro said. “And if they did, they wouldn’t get far if they decided to take all of it.”

That...wasn’t reassuring in the slightest to the fanfic writer.  He felt a slim hand take his. The grip was firm and reassuring. Looking over, he felt himself blush a bit. Celeste was beside him. Holding his hand tight. Glaring intensely at Mukuro.

“Are we ready to go in?” Mukuro asked, not paying any mind to the heated stare.

“If this is a trap--” Celeste began, her other hand resting atop one of the glocks that the gambler had at her back.

“I know,” Mukuro replied. She knew there would be no hesitation.

There wasn’t any before.

And Makoto was not here to ensure her own safety.

The door creaked open. The ear splitting sound of metal scraping against vinyl flooring made her skin crawl. When they stepped in, there was a pressure inside.

As if eyes, hundreds of them were watching.

Waiting to see what they would do.

Mukuro lead on.

Hallways in slight disarray. Aged and walls slightly crumbling and bowing out. An eerie feeling seeping out from the darkened corridors. She could feel the hair on the back of her neck standing on end as they all made their way down the main hall past the front desk.

Like something was following them.

A feeling she was all too familiar with.

The feeling was almost too great, that she actually stopped at a fork in the hallway. Something wasn’t feeling right. But why though?

What was wrong?

They made it in without much hassle. So far no attacks. No sound of those all too unique footsteps of Monokum--

That’s it!

She whipped her head around, about to shout out a command--

“Don’t separate!”

But it was too late.

A thunderous sound clanging and booming echoed down the hall.

The loud sound caused all of them to jump.

Gates cutting them off. Separating them.

Leon and Celstse rushing to the bars.

“Are you both alright?” Taka asked, looking back and forth between the two. Taking count as to who were with who.

Leon, Syaka, Chihiro to his left.

Celeste, Hifumi, and Sakura to the right.

Leaving himself, Mondo and Mukuro remaining in the center hall way.

Mukuro grabbed onto the bars that separated Leon and pulled. There was a slight rattling but nothing more. Her eyes darting around from the ceiling to the floor and back again. What prompted them to shut?

Celeste and the others all rushed to their gate; and despite Sakura’s might, it wouldn’t budge. Celeste clutched onto the metal bars. Her mind telling her it was just a way to ignore the separation.

That they weren’t gone.

They were all still together.

Taka swallowed, mouth and throat suddenly dry.

When Mukuro warned them about being watched...she was right.

“Leon,” Taka began. “You keep going. W-we’ll meet up.”

“Taka, dude...how--”

“There has to be a way up,” Taka explained. “I doubt a place this big has only a single set of stairs, or something like that to head up.”

Leon looked to Taka then back to the others with him; before he looked to Mukuro. The Ultimate Soldier’s grip on the gate was not relenting. “Is there?” If anyone would know...she would.

Pulled from her thoughts Mukuro looked to the baseball star.

“If anyone would know it’s you,” Leon stated. “So...is Taka right?”

“I…” she shook her head trying to focus. Trying to not let the thoughts that once again Junko was planning on having everyone turn on her. “Yes. There are several fire escapes. You should be able to get to them.”

Leon locked eyes with her. There was something else there…

It wasn’t fear.

It wasn’t distrust.

It was, concern.

He nodded and looked to Taka. “I got it from here Taka. You guys better make sure nothing happens.”

“But what about--” Hifumi was cut off when he saw Taka make his way over to the gate that he, Celeste and Sakura were behind.

It was a gentle gesture. Taka’s hands placing over Celeste's from where she gripped onto the gate. “Celeste...I-I’m trusting you to make sure we see you all too.”

Her eyes widened slightly. The weight behind what Taka said. The responsibility now laying with her.

“I-I can trust you, right?”

Opening and closing her mouth a few times, before actually getting her voice to work; “Y-yes, Ishi,” it was weak and unsure.”

“Celeste?”

She took a deep breath and nodded. Blinking away the tears that were forming from the crush of emotion of being trusted so. “I promise, we’ll see you up there.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 62 
 
“Upupupupu,” one of the bears laughed. “Looks like they’re here...and that flat chested deviant backstabber is with them!”

Yeesh, and he thought he would lay on the insults pretty thick when he ran the Diamonds. Wait...what just happened? His mind was a complete blur.

“You’re awake, thank goodness,” a soft voice said.

Daiya almost jumped out of his skin and looked over.

And felt his stomach drop.

What the hell could he even say? This guy...what Mondo did…

Fuck he felt like he was gonna be sick.

“Are you alright? When they...do

that

I tend to not be all here for a few moments either.”

That

?

Wait he knew what happened when he was outta it?

“Ahhh you’re back with us D-0044!” The bear’s voice carried an all too happy grin within it. “It’s time we get to work then!”

The former gang leader whipped his head to glare at the bear. “Like hell I’m gonna help ya!”

“Upupupu, you think you have a choice?”

Daiya grit his teeth so hard, he could hear his jaw crack under the pressure. He didn’t like the sound of that one fucking bit!

Before he could respond, there was a buzzing in his head. It felt like it started at the base of his skull, and was traveling up from there. Everything around him started to get hazy.

He was able to see that there was a slight haze that was taking over the other guy’s eyes.

The sound of blood rushing in his ears, was soon replaced with the slight crackling sound of static.

“Upupupu. Are we ready to play a game?”

The static asked.

--
 
There was just something off about this whole thing. Nothing felt right. She knew, just KNEW something was watching them. Waiting.

She knew that feeling all too well.

A feeling she thought she’d never have to feel again.

Being Sakura Oogami, the Ultimate Martial Artist...she knew people were always out to challenge. To prove themselves. To knock her down.

But Kenshiro…

She could have stayed with him back at that safe house. But she didn’t. She couldn’t. She had responsibilities to handle. For her classma--

For her friends.

Hope’s Peak...she’d assume that was where she felt at ease. That was where she met them all. Made friends instead of enemies.

But now she couldn’t even recall what that felt like.

Those safe memories.

Those memories of belonging…

Were taken away.

A chill went down her spine and she gasped. 
How long was she in thought? Sakura looked around. The hallway, so much darker than before. So much more quie--
She could feel the color drain from her face.

Where were Celeste and Hifumi?

She looked around, but there was no place they could have wandered off too! No doors were opened, and any other halls were blocked off.

No...no…

She turned and rushed back the way she came--

Eyes widening as the hall seemed to just...stretch on further and further.

H-how? How was that possible!?

She pressed harder! Ran faster! She had to find them! She HAD to! Junko would NOT take them away again!

Out of the corner of her eyes she could see the shadowy darkness of the hall creeping further and further down. Almost chasing her.

No, it WAS chasing her!

Another trap?

Was this Mukuro’s planning?

No...she couldn’t start mistrusting! It’s what Junko would want!

But then what happened to Hifumi and Celeste?

The sound of metal slamming down had her stop. Another gate. Just on the other side, she could see them. The gambler and the fanfic writer. They--they looked distressed!

She grabbed onto the bars and pulled with all her might.

But they wouldn’t budge.

She needed to get to them! They needed her help! She needed--

Something brushed against her neck. A simple touch, but it was enough for her grip to slacken on the bars. Another brush...a third.

A fourth, but rough.

Then a fifth--almost choking.

Her hands grabbed at her throat, wanting to pull whatever it was away--

But her own hands were wrapping around...squeezing. She couldn’t control herself. Her throat was buring. She could feel tears pricking at the corner of her eyes. Lungs struggling to inha--

Two sets of hands…

One fair...thin...cold.

The other, warm, a bit bulky but sure in motion.

Both sets grabbing an arm each. The contact made something flash in front of Sakura’s eyes. It was the hallway...b-but something was different.

The sight faded back to the darkness and the heavy barred gate.

But those hands were still there.

And they were pulling her hands away. Or at the very least trying too.

Enough struggling, and Sakura was able to get in a quick, sharp intake of air. And her vision flashed again.

Celeste...and Hifumi.

They were right in front of her.

And...there was...something that was giving off a light. She could see the distress on their faces. Celeste’s mouth was moving…

But she couldn’t hear what the gambler was saying.

Again, her vision faded. Like she was slipping between light and dark.

Her eyelids were feeling heavy.

Her entire body was.

“Upupupu.”

That laugh…

It was soft. Almost could have been missed. But Sakura heard it. It was all she needed to hear.

This WAS Junko’s doing.

With the might she worked and trained to achieve, she fought back. Her arms burned as she forcibly pulled them away from her neck. Arms shaking as her muscles tried to resist.

But Celeste and Hifumi refused to let that happen.

As she could breathe easier, Sakura’s vision clearned.

That light...was coming from behind her. She was about to look behind--

“Don’t look!” Celeste yelled. Her voice finally ringing in clearly.

With one final deep breath, Sakura felt her arms fall limp to her sides.

“We need to get out of this hallway,” Celeste said. “S-something’s going on here--there’s something--”

Sakura tried to remember just what happened before all this. Eyes closing some...she thought back.

She, Celeste, and Hifumi were trying their best to make it through the floors. Following the damaged and blink exit signs, the only thing they could use as a guide.

It was the silence that made them all feel uneasy. There HAD to be something there. Something waiting to jump out. Waiting for them.

Hifumi spotted it.

A flickering glow down a darkened hall.

“We should go together?” The fanfic writer suggested.

“No, you and Celeste stay here,” Sakura said.

“Sakura, what if it’s a trap?” Celeste pointed out. Her voice sounded so different to the martial artist. There was something laced in it.

Had she really thought about it, Sakura would have realized it was concern.

Celeste was concerned for her.

“Monokuma...Junko, she’s tried to trap me before. And each time I manage to escape. I’ll be fine.”

The gambler chewed at her bottom lip. She wanted to refuse, but Sakura was already making her way down the hall.

As Sakura made her way...there was something. She could hear something. So soft that it was almost unintelligible. Almost like a humming.

She was getting closer and closer to whatever it was that was illuminating the end of the hallway.

A...monitor?

And it looked like...an anime was playing on it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 63

The glimpse of the red sky...just had an uneasy feeling settle in the pit of their stomach. Memories...of that red sky, and just watching down below as their plan--

No...Junko’s plan took hold.

How she just sat there and reveled in the despair they...caused. Part of her wanted to reflect on how good it felt. How good it felt seeing Junko so happy, and so pleased with how everything happened.

But...but Junko didn’t care about her helping hand in it. Junko never cared about anyone else but herself. Only herself and her own despair.

Mukuro could feel the hot stinging pressure behind her eyes. She rubbed at them furiously to stop any tears from forming. No. She wouldn’t cry because of her! She refused.

She was never again going to cry for Junko.

“Oi!”

The loud voice pulled her from her thoughts. Her hands dropped from her face, eyes looking away from the red skyline, and towards the other two. Mondo looked pissed.

Then again he seemed to be pretty pissed after just meeting her.

Well...meeting her again.

“I’m sorry, I was…” distracted? She couldn’t reply with that. She was the Ultimate Soldier after all. She doesn’t get distracted.

Mondo was about to say something, but Taka placed a hand on the biker’s shoulder.

“There’s a fork coming up. We need to know which way to go,” Taka said as he pointed forward. The hall indeed splitting off into two paths.

Mukuro closed her eyes as she tried to remember how this building was laid out. They were on the third floor...she was certain they were.

What was all on the third floor again? Conference rooms...storage--

Tea room.

“Right,” she replied as she opened her eyes. “We need to take the right. Left is to the tea room, and stairs leading back down.”

“Yer leadin’,” Mondo huffed.

He still didn’t trust her.

Not like she gave him any reason too. She knew this.

They may never trust her…

B-but they were here. They were here, and they let her come with.

She nodded, and led on. Following Mondo’s demand as if it was an order.

Why wasn’t Junko...doing anything? Surely she must have known they were here. Was she wrong in thinking that Junko...was still around? Did she just put everyone in danger?

Maybe she was just a dumb, ugly, pathe--

“So ah…you...you were the reason Sayaka was able to get out of that, cryo thing?” Taka asked unsure. His voice was quiet but it still managed to bounce off the walls.

Murkuro looked over her shoulder. She could see a slight dusting of color over the Moral Compass’ face. “I did.” Not much more she could say.

Taka frowned at the curt reply. “Oh...ah...th-then, thank you?”

Thank you?

Why would he be thanking--

“I mean, we didn’t get a chance to say that earlier--and we should have! So I apologize fo--”

But she only managed to tamper with one. She wanted to get to ALL of them. She...she failed in that. She set herself up a mission…and failed. “I...failed.”

All because she was a disgusting, stupid, laughable, fail--

“Don’t go acting like ya need ta be pitied!” Mondo snapped.

“But I--” she turned around to argue.

“But nothin’! I dunno what game yer playin here, but it’s pissin’ me off!”

“Mondo!” Taka scolded before turning his attention back to Mukuro. “W-was it because you said you wanted to get to all of ours?”

“It was an easy task...and I couldn’t even complete that,” Mukuro stated. Of course she couldn’t. She was a slow, incompetent, gross--

“B-but you still got Sayaka’s done...an-and that was enough,” Taka said.

“I--” Mukuro began but Taka continued on.

“We were still able to get out because of that,” he continued on. “If it wasn’t for you...you fighting against Junko--”

“Just take the fuckin’

thank you

,” Mondo spat. He hated how Taka was sounding...because he was startin’ to agree. Mukuro, sorta WAS the startin’ point in savin’ all of their asses.

Mukuro opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Sh-she didn’t know what to say. Wh-why would they--

There was a clatter off in the distance that had all three of them turn and look down the hall.

That...flickering glow wasn’t down there before.

And, there was a shadow of a figure they could make out due to the sudden appearance of that.

It was a trap.

It had to be a trap.

She wasn’t going to fall for it. She refus--

“Wha--h-hey! Where are you two going!?” She called after Taka and Mondo, who were making their way back, towards the sound and the flickering light.

“Just gonna check it out,” Mondo said.

“We will be right back,” Taka assured.

She blinked as she stood in the middle of the hall for a few moments. Before she finally got her body to move again, she rushed after them.

If it was a trap…

She was going to make sure they would get out of it.

--

“

You’re getting so close to them

,” the voice sounded so elated. “

You know what you need to do, D-0044.

”

Yeah he knew. The halls were lined with monitors. They once displayed the news, and the basic schedule when there was life in this building. When it was a business. Now nothing more than memories.

Most of them were smashed and barely being held on by the nearly bare wires and broken plaster of the walls. However, some could still do the deed.

“

This one will do, upupupu. Now...do it.

”

No…

No this wasn’t right.

He shouldn’t--

Then that tingling sensation was swarming his body again. He shouldn’t do this. There was no way he was gonna! He shook his head and clenched his eyes shut. Wh-why was this feelin’ so wrong!?

“--but it’s pissin’ me off!”

The voice echoed down the hall, and Daiya’s eyes snapped open.

That’s why.

Mondo!

He turned on his heel and tried to make a mad dash to the voice. He wasn’t gonna let these fuckin’ bears pull whatever it was on his baby bro again!

“

Now now, D-0044...will you ever learn?

”

Again...he felt numb. He watched as his view shifted and he was now laying on the floor. The force of his fall was enough to cause one of the monitors to be knocked loose. The plaster knocked loose and landed on the floor.

His vision went hazy before going black.

Dammit….dammit...not this again. This was becoming a pain.

There was a brief moment where nothing happened. No sound, and Daiya’s body didn’t move.

“

Upupupupu, are we ready to try again?

”

Slowly Daiya opened his eyes. A haze covering the brilliant purple making it look dull and almost grey. Pushing himself up to his feet, his body standing with a loose posture, like a puppet with its stings having too much slack.

“

Now...do what you were told.”

And without further hesitation...he followed the command. It took a little bit, and there was a slight buzzing sound before the monitor lit up. The picture flickered but the images played.

Now, all he had to do…

Was wait.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 64

The hallways felt more ominous than the ones at Hope’s Peak. The fact that there was next to no sound, no light...but just an immense pressure just made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end. Leon knew some

thing

was watching them. Watching as they made their way through the hall.

As they forced the fire escape door open. He almost wondered if they flinched at the sound of metal scraping against aged linoleum too.

Nobody spoke. Sayaka was too busy looking around like he was. Trying to tell if any new danger was coming. Trying her best to remain as alert as she had been while trapped in Hope’s Peak.

Was this another trap?

Mukuro might not know. I-if her story was to be believed…

But should it?

She’s part of Ultimate Despair too...right? So wouldn’t she want to help Junko?

But...there was something there. Like how she really REALLY tried to shake the bars. She was the Ultimate Soldier too right? Did...did she think she could actually bend the bars? He remembered seeing it in her eyes when she lifted her head when  Taka pushed for them to keep going.

She was concerned.

Concerned for them.

Maybe she really DID want to be more than just part of Ultimate Despair.

Maybe…

“Ah! Chihiro!” Sayaka called out as the programmer suddenly took off down one of the branching halls.

Did they see something? Catch something he and Sayaka missed?

“Chihiro! Wait up! We shouldn’t break off like this!” Leon called after.

He and Sayaka chased after Chihiro. What caused the programer to just...run of like that?! What did they s--

Wait, did Chihiro say….dad?

But that had to be impossible! D-didn’t Touko say that...that he died? He died back in Towa. When he was trying to help them.

Chihiro rounded a corner, and the two followed--

But it was complete darkness.

Chihiro was fast, but they weren’t THAT fast. So where did they go? Leon’s eyes scanned the dark hall. Just trying to see if he could make out some form.

Sayaka did the same. She stayed silent, and strained her ears to hear Chihiro’s footsteps. But it seemed they just...vanished.

Leon and Sayaka shared a look, before nodding to one another. Sayaka was the one to offer her hand, which Leon took.

And both started to make their way down through the blackened hall. Only a few steps down...there was a sudden flash of light. Like a TV was just turned on. The electric hum was filling the hall, as was a soft glow.

Leon tightened his hold on Sayaka’s hand. Together they kept heading forward.

Something felt...off. Leon could figure out what it was but it just...it just felt off. He looked around. Wait where was he?

This wasn’t the hallway.

And he was no longer holding Sayaka’s hand...but somethin--

His heart suddenly jumped into his throat as he looked down. Stomach lurching forward as he saw blood staining his shirt...still holding

that

knife.

It took a few moments before he found himself tossing the knife away, the blood disappearing with it.

Wh-what the hell?

He looked around. Stomach lurching as his surroundings came into focus.

This room…

H-he had to get out!

Turning around--the door right there! He grabbed onto the doorknob and with shaking hands opened it. Only to slam it shut because just on the other side was…

Sayaka.

No...no that couldn’t be right? It was

A

Sayaka-one poised with that knife and lunging at him.

Leon’s mind was in a buzzing panic as he backed away from the door. Pounding and yelling being heard from the other side. He jumped when he bumped into something behind him. Whipping around--

And it was Sayaka again.

B-but the real Sayaka!

H-his Sayaka.

He couldn’t stop himself from reaching out and wrapping his arms

tight

around her. Thi-this was right. She’s alive. It was all an illusion. Mind games.

A sound pulled him from his thoughts. It sounded like choking. Somebody struggling to breath--

His eyes widened as he pushed Sayaka away.

And she fell…

She was back in her old uniform.

And he's holding the knife again and covered in blood.

No...no no. NO! Th-they were done with this! This game was over! He turned around and ran.

But then...he heard it.

The sound of a chain...dragging across the floor.

And he froze.

--

“Upupupu, T-1541, are you ready?”

That voice, hidden in static asked.

Though he didn’t reply. He didn’t need to.

Or he didn’t...want to?

W-what did he--

What was he doing?

Wh-where was he again? Th-this was Towa...or maybe it was? A different area?

He whipped his head around as he heard footsteps coming...normal footsteps. Not the padded, squeaking ones he’s come to fear.

H-he needed to warn them! Wh-whoever they were! Without another thought, Taichi ran towards the sounds of the footsteps.

Warn them.

He HAD to warn them!

“Oh T-1541, that’s not fair.”

He felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. Wh-where was that voice--

“We have enough trouble with D-0044. We don’t need YOU causing trouble either!”

Taichi felt his whole body suddenly lock up. Like a shock was sent through his entire system. He couldn’t move. Couldn’t think--

He was certain he couldn’t breath.

The only thing he managed...was just being grateful he didn’t feel any pain when his body hit the floor.

--
 
It was the

‘thump’

sound that had Chihiro veer off. They knew Syaka and Leon were probably too focussed on what was around them to hear it. Eyes and heads constantly looking around and down halls.

Taking the chance, they went off ahead. It sounded close, so Leon and Sayaka could catch up if anything DID go awry.

Cautiously they peered around the corner. The darkened hall made it hard for Chihiro to actually see what was down there. Squinting their eyes, they could vaguely make out a shape…

A body, laying down in the hall.

Chihiro frowned. More than likely a poor victim that couldn’t get out of here in tim--

A sound left them as they saw the form move.

And eventually, pushed itself up. A red light glowing...but not like how the red eye did on the Monokumas.

No...i-it was higher then where it was on them. Almost...chest level they wanted to guess. Chest level on an adul--

The red glow illuminated the face of the figure slightly.

And it felt like everything around the programmer stopped. Eyes wide, and they could feel the stinging pressure of tears wanting to well up.

No...no...i-it couldn’t be. Touko...Touko said--!

When the figure moved, Chihiro’s body just, followed. Chasing after, ignoring Syaka calling out after them.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 65
 
Stop...stop...please just--

JUST STOP! 
Sayaka cried out in her mind over and over again as she just couldn’t stop her body. The sound of a knife cutting through flesh. Warm splattering of blood on her cheek--Tears running down them as well as she plunged the knife into Leon’s chest again. It felt like she couldn’t stop. No matter how much she pleaded with herself, she just couldn’t stop. The choked gurgling from Leon made her stomach churn. 
I want to stop...please please! Please let me stop! 
It had to be a dream? But...the knife she held...felt so real. The weight in her hand. It was as if it was truly there. One more plunging stab...and then she slowly pulled the knife out. She stared down at the corpse. Bleeding, and seeing that lost bits of life fading from those bright blue eyes. The tears wouldn’t stop flowing. Why? Why why why? Wh-what happened? What made her do this? Sh-she thought--She thought she overcame all this! She didn’t want to hurt Leon! SHE COULDN’T!She...they…The knife felt so heavy…Leon…Sh-she’d join him soon. She’d apologize to him. Explain she didn’t know what came over her. H-hopefully...he’d forgive her again. She could only hope he would. She gripped the handle, and slowly, painfully slowly she--She felt as if something knocked into her. So hard and with such force, the knife was kicked out of her hand and slid across the floor. -- “Dad!” Chihiro called out as they ran after. But the figure ignored them and continued on. Chihiro followed. The figure turned one of the monitors on--but Chihiro paid no mind as to what was on it. They KNEW it was him! There was no doubt in their head!  B-but they know Touko wouldn’t lie…So what was going on? “Dad! Wait!” There was a falter in the figure’s step. Chihiro watched as they turned around to face them. Again the programmer could feel their eyes welling up with tears as the glow of the monitors confirmed it. Chihiro took a step forward--And then there was a growl. Their stomach dropped as they looked around. Another growl--and then fast footsteps!Then a deafening crash! As a MonoBeast burst from one of the side rooms, splintering the door. Chihiro cried out as they fell back. The beast growling and slowly inching towards them. Fear and panic rooted the small programmer in place. “D-dad!” But the figure didn’t move. Another step, and Chihiro was awashed in the red glow of the Monobeast’s eye. The growl was low and close, Chichiro could feel it in their bones as the beast loomed over them. “D-dad...please…” With a roar the beast raised a paw and swiped down, and Chihiro shut their eyes tight hoping it would be quick. But instead, they heard the shattering of something, and a pained growl from the beast. Before they could even open their eyes, they were hastily grabbed and pulled away.  
“Dad...please…”

That tiny voice. That small plea. It cut through the static so loudly. It was the only thing he could hear. His vision clearing and--

CHIHIRO!

Taichi frantically looked around. That THING was going to attack his child! Eyes falling on a long dead, potted plant. He didn’t hesitate for another moment. With the strength he didn’t even realize he had, he grabbed it and rushed down the hall.

The beast, with its paw raised chanced a quick glance-and that was all Taichi needed. The pot shattered at the contact. And the force was enough to knock the beast aside. Taichi tried to catch his breath, but noticed how the beast started to flail about…

Glowing red.

It didn’t take much for him to understand what was about to happen. Quickly he snatched up Chihiro and ran off. A muffled explosion followed-and it was enough to knock him off his feet and send him and Chihiro tumbling. 
 Dazed and winded Chihiro shook off the fall. They finally opened their eyes and looked around. The hallway was still mostly dark, sans the glow from the monitors. What was one them exac--“Don’t look!” Hands covered their eyes. Chihiro gasped and stiffened before…“K-keep your eyes closed! I-I need to turn them off!” The voice was frantic--Chihiro bit their lip as their eyes welled up again. It-it really was…“I-I’m so sorry Chihiro...I-I never wanted to put you in...in any danger,” Taichi apologized as his hands dropped. 
“Upupupu, now now! That’s not fair.”
Static slowly started to cloud the corners of Taichi’s vision. Q-quickly! He...he just had to move quickly and then-- “T-1541, you should KNOW better.” “Dad?” The voice cut in--the static fading slightly. Wait...wait that’s it! “Chihiro, don’t open your eyes.” “But dad!” “T-1541,” the voice sounded annoyed, and Tachi ignored it. “B-but t-talk to me,” he urged. “H-how on Earth are you here? Why are you here?”  “It’s not going to be that easy! ” The voice scolded. “Dad?” “Chihiro, please.” There was a small pause, the static slowly crawling back into his field of vision. No...please Chihiro…“We...we didn’t die,” Chihiro began. Their voice was a bit shaky, but it was enough. “I-it was all a lie.” “I...I didn’t know...until I, ah...woke up,” Taichi said. He remembers his attempts to survive and escape Towa, just to make sure Chihiro was safe. Helping those two girls. And then…“T-Touko said you...you were,” he could hear Chihiro’s voice cracking some. “But...but it’s you...isn’t it?” “I...I think so,” Taichi admitted. He really wasn’t sure himself. He knows what happened. The feeling of life draining...the pain of a last breath...he knew those truly did happen. He shook his head. He knows where he could find those answers.Though he wasn’t sure if he wanted to find them. Right now...ah right! He needed to shut the monitor off! He scrambled to his feet and quickly went about turning the monitors off. Those that had the buttons in disary, he pulled and tugged out any cords he could find. The images and sound going away…With each word Chihiro spoke, each monitor going dark and silent. The static dispersed, clearing his vision, and the voice grew softer until he could barely hear it. The only light in the now darkened hall…Was from the mechanism on Taichi’s chest. “Chihiro...y-you can open them,” Taichi instructed. Chihiro opened their eyes quickly. It was almost darker then it was before. They let their eyes adjust, or at least they tried too. They were anxious. Squinting their eyes some in hopes to adjust to the lack of light faster--They saw them again. Clearer than before. Taichi smiled softly…And Chihiro got to their feet as fast as they could and ran over, nearly throwing themselves at him. Taichi caught them and held them close. Knees giving out as he held Chihiro close. He could feel hot tears running down his face as he held his child close. Chihiro was warm…Alive. They survived. Wait…If they survived then--!?“Chihiro!” Taichi pushed Chihiro back a bit, hands holding onto the programmer’s shoulder. “Were you alone?” He felt like he should know the answer already. But his mind was so hazy-was that the static’s doing? “Ah yeah I--Ah!” Chihiro broke from the slight hold and turned around. “Sayaka!? Leon!?” We-weren’t right behind them? They know that they heard Sayaka calling after them. “Come on, we have to go,” Taichi urged as he got back to his feet. “I-I don’t know how many monitors I reactivated but we NEED to find them! And stop them from watching!” “Dad? Wh-what’s on the monitors?” Chihiro asked as they followed their father. “A back up plan,” Taichi explained. “I-I’m not exactly sure what they meant by that, bu-but those bears said--” “If they said it then it’s not good!” Chihiro cut in. That was all they needed to hear. If it was a back up plan by Monokuma, it means it was dangerous. They quickly peeked down each hall,  Taichi mentally noting which ones he NEEDED to go down and turn off the monitors. For now the most important thing was finding Chihiro’s friends who--“Sayaka!” Chihiro’s voice cried out in a panic. Sayaka was kneeling in front of a monitor. Her figure bathed in the glow…It was why Chihiro was able to see she held something in her hand.Something small…But sharp. And she brought it up to her--Chihiro rushed down the hall, and with all their might, they tackled Sayaka to the floor. The knife being knocked out of her hand.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 66
 The shatter of glass echoed down the halls. “Break every one of them! Even if it’s not on!” Celeste intructed. Hifumi and Sakura nodded. Whatever was playing on those monitors, was what put Sakura in that trance. Made Sakura lose the control of her body. If it wasn’t for Celeste and Hifumi to pull her out--Hifumi let out a yelp as sparks flew as he tried smashing a screen in. “Hifumi!” Cleste was already rushing over to him. “Are you alright?” “I-I think so,” the fanfic writer nodded. The gambler placed her hand on his cheek in a gentle touch. “Please be careful...we’ve come so far. We don’t want to lose anyone.” Hifumi felt his face flush and nodded. He knew...ever since memories of their previous life, their life at Hope’s Peak. That he did indeed have feelings for the gambler. But, he could never tell if she felt anything in return. Well, other than disgust. At least, he always assumed it was. But...but maybe he was wrong. “We should keep moving,” Sakura spoke up. “We don’t know how many more of those are on. And we might need to find a way to warn the others.”Celeste nodded as she stood up. “Let's keep moving.”It almost seemed endless, the hall stretching on and on. Were they all trapped in some sort of delusion? No, no they couldn’t have been. They soon came to a deadend, the hallway splitting off into two ways-the last monitor upon the wall. It met the same fate as the others. Being smashed and pulled from its place on the wall. Now came the next task. Do they go left...or right? The walls being in such disarray and disrepair that any helpful clues as to what was down which hall were long gone. They couldn’t dare waste any time. Not with the monitors going off. “There’s...something down there,” Sakura observed as she pointed down the right hallway. “What is it? A Monokuma?” Celeste asked. “No...there’s a faint light.”“Another monitor?”Hifumi suggested. “Too low,” Sakura stated. “It sounds like a trap,” the gambler said as she chewed at her thumbnail. “But if that is the case, then that might be the right way. Traps are meant to halt progress.” “That is the case in things like video games,” Hifumi nodded. “I think we have our answer,” Celeste stated, getting a nod from the other two.  “We’ll need to keep our guard up. It’s been too quiet here.”“You’ve noticed that too?” Sakura looked down to the gambler. Celeste nodded. “But I know I’ve been hearing movement. And something just moving off in the darkness. If there are any Monokumas here...they’re waiting.” “W-waiting?” Celeste looked over and took one of Hifumi’s hands. “For a mistake. One we will not make. I promise.” Hifumi felt himself relax a bit, assured by the confidence in Celeste’s words. “Allow me to go first,” the martial artist said. Celeste nodded and followed Sakura’s lead, her hand not once letting go of Hifumi’s. Slowly and cautiously. Celeste’s eyes darting around. Trying her best to see if there was anything that was unusual, well what WOULD be unusual for this while predicament. There was a soft familiar laugh that filtered from the dark, but it didn’t go any further. Were they...hiding? What would cause them to hide? “Here,” Sakura’s voice broke her thought and caused her to jump. There was a door, right next to another that read ‘Fire Corridor ’, and a faint light was spilling out through all the cracks and gaps in it. “Wh-which one should we try first?” Hifumi asked, looking between the two doors. Both could be good...then again both could be equally bad. “Let’s try this one first,” Celeste said as she pointed to the door that had the light seeping through. “If anyone is in here...they could be controlling the monitors.” “Or the one behind handling those security bars,” Sakura suggested. “O-or...do you think it’s...that hub Mr. Fujisaki mentioned?” “Safe to say,” Celeste began. “Whatever is behind this door, we’ll get an answer to something...break it down Sakura.”“Of course,” the martial artist nodded. And with one mighty kick, the door was nearly obliterated.  -- 
Sayaka…

Sayaka…

Sayaka, Sayaka, Sayaka, Sayaka…
It was all Leon could think about. As again...and again...and again he relived the scene. He-he didn’t mean--She wasn’t doing anything! She hadn’t DONE anything! So why? Why why wh--He felt as if something, no some one took his hand. Looking down he could see a slim, delicate hand taking his. The knife still clutched tightly in his grasp. Leon’s body shook as he tried to not look up. Forced his body to keep looking down. Tears were starting to well up again. Please, he couldn’t. Not again. Not again. He felt a tug on his arm. First it was gentle...then it was soon growing stronger and stronger. Almost like a jerking motion. Why? What was going on--He felt something cold...hard...sharp pressing against his throat. I-it was what he deserved. Sayaka didn’t need to die. She shouldn’t have. It should have been him. He...he didn’t deserve to--SLAP! There was a buring and a painful spark radiating from his cheek. He hissed as he touched the offended area. Shit that stung! Wait…He looked around as his hand dropped from his cheek. Th-this wasn’t Hope’s Peak. This was--He yelped as he was practically knocked flat out by somebody throwing themselves at him. His heart began racing. It wasn’t just somebody…It was Sayaka. She was...she was…Arms wound tightly around her as he held her close. New tears spilling down his face as he held her. She was alive. She was here. It-it…It was all a lie…“I-it wasn’t real?” Leon’s voice cracked. “No...i-it wasn’t,” Sayaka assured. Her own voice sounded raspy. W-was she crying too? “It was all a lie,” Chihiro’s voice rang in. Leon was pushing himself up, still holding onto Sayaka as he did. There was Chihiro...and they were standing next to somebody. An adult? “We need to keep moving,” they said. Their voice was soft but urgent. “And break all the monitors. E-even if it’s off, just break it. She can’t show it if there’s nothing to show it on.” She? “Wait...Junko?” Leon asked and got a nod, from both Chihiro and the adult. Who was this guy? “Dad managed to cut the feed, but there’s a chance that they can be accessed by remote,” Chihiro explained. “Wait dad?!” Leon let go of Sayaka as he stood up. “D-didn’t Touko...I mean--it could be a trap!” “Leon it’s not! I--just trust me please?” Chihiro urged. “There’s a fire corridor at the end of the hall,” Taichi explained. “It connects all the halls on this floor. I-it’s how we can get to your friends.” “Chi, I dont kn--” “Leon...he knows what was on the monitors,” Sayaka said softly. “I think Junko’s tryin to-”There was a rapid, almost violent movement from Taichi. Hands shooting up to grab at his head as he staggered back. “Dad!!” “No...no…” Taichi’s voice came out sounding pained. The light--shit was was that on his chest!? It was pulsing a bright red light. “I-I won’t…” Chihiro was grabbing at their father’s arms, trying to pull them away.  “Dad! Dad! Jus-just listen to me! I’m here! And-and I’m alright! You….you won’t hurt me.” Taichi’s breath was ragged, his body locking up suddenly...before going loose. The red light fading to a soft blue. “Chi-Chihiro?” “Dad!” Chihiro hugged him. “You fought it off.” Leon wasn’t sure what exactly he just saw, but he felt Sayaka give a soft tug to his arm. He looked at her, and she gave him a soft smile. “Junko’s...losing hold, I think...we’re beating her last trump card,” Sayaka said. “Y-you think Junko managed to…” Leon trailed off. How? How the hell would she be able to just...REVIVE a person? And why would she even need to!? Un-unless she had a second idea. Something other than Proyecto Realive. “Alright,” Leon took a steady breath as he looked around. Eyes slowly readjusting to the dim surroundings. He was able to spot his bat...and a knife besides it. Th-that wasn’t one of Sayaka’s. He felt his stomach drop slightly as he remembered that disillusioned state...one that was real. And he really was close to--He knelt down and picked up his bat. Was Junko planning on just...having them kill themselves? Bring them back...and control them? But...wasn’t Junko dead? “Fuck,” Leon muttered. “Leon?” Sayaka asked as she knelt by him. “Sayaka...if this guy really IS Chi’s dad…” he turned to her. “What if...Junko was brought back too?”“B-but she was smashed to paste! We-we saw that…I...I think,” Sayaka argued. But she was starting to think the same. How true WAS that video? Could Junko plant those false images in their heads through video? She knew she felt something when she watched her execution video. So the chances were likely. “W-we need to get to the others, and let them know.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 67
 “Mondo!” Mukuro reached out through the bars. “It’s not real! Don’t listen to it!” No! NO! She recognized that song. Sh-she though Junko wasn’t going to use it anymore! She said she didn’t have a need for it after the tragedy! So why was that anime playing!? “Mondo!” Taka called out as he tried to shake the bars, his hair flickering between black and white. Taka felt like he was drowning.  
He and Mondo rushed down the hall. They knew they heard something down here. There was a soft creaking sound.

A door was slightly ajar to an office.

“Babe, lemme go in first,” Mondo said.

“M-Mondo I don’t--”

“Listen if somethin’s in there, I’m gonna need you ta bail me out,” the biker said.

Mukuro caught up with them. “What are you two thinking?” She hissed.

“We heard someth--”

“You do remember I mentioned that there’s a chance somebody has been watching us since before stepping in here,”she cut Mondo off.

“Yeah, well...we’re just gonna show ‘em they can’t fuck with us,” Mondo boasted.

Mukuro pinched the bride of her nose. “You’re so impulsive, just like the dumb medicine ball incident in gym”

Taka and Mondo both gave her a quizzical look.

“Nevermind,” she huffed. “What are you doing?”

“Well, I WAS gonna go in and--”

“And what? Hope that Kiyotaka and myself can help you out if it goes south?”

“Well...yeah?”

“Mondo...you don’t know my sister. You don’t know how...thorough she is when she thinks of plans. This could be a--Ah! Mondo!”

“Mondo wait! Maybe Mukuro has a poi--” Taka and Mukuro called to the biker, but Mondo was making his way into the room.

As soon as Mondo stepped in--

SLAM!

The sound of bars came crashing down.

“SHIT!” Mondo whipped around.

“This is WHAT I was trying to warn you about!” Mukuro scolded as she and Taka rushed to the bars and tried pulling at them. Even though they both knew it was to no avail

After a few moments of struggling...a monitor flickered on. The room filling with a slight glow.

Out of the corner of his eye, Mondo swore he saw something...somebody sitting off in the corner.

But soon a soft song filtered into his ears.

And he felt the world around him go black. 
 The feeling of failure, and depression was weighing Taka down as he tried to reach through the bars. Squeezing his shoulder through, the tight fit was bordering on painful, but he couldn’t quit.  It felt like the air was being crushed out of him. If he could just REACH him! To save him! He didn’t know what Mondo was seeing, but he HAD to stop it! Stop HIM!His throat was getting raw from his shouts and begging for Mondo to hear him! To hear them! He could barely hear Mukuro’s voice anymore. He couldn’t speak anymore. His lungs felt like they couldn’t get enough air in them. All the sounds around him warped into static and the faint beating of his own heart. --He was...riding his bike? But wasn’t he inside a building just a moment ago? Ah! And where were Taka and Mukuro? They were just behind him! Just then the sounds of horns blaring had him whip his head around, as he saw bright lights coming towards him--No...h-he was--A flash of white swerved in front of him and he felt as if everything stopped. No...not again. Not again! He-he didn’t need to see it again! The sound of metal crunching, and tired squealing against pavement sent his heart racing. Not again...not again….he couldn’t do this again. He looked down to see his brother’s face. Eyes closed. I-it almost looked like he was sleeping. B-but he knew the truth. He knew--Daiya’s eyes suddenly popped open. Mondo yelped as he shoved his brother’s body away and scrambled to his feet. There was a deep rumble, almost like laughter coming from the body. Slowly, Daiya stood up. His body mangled and looked far worse than Mondo remembered. “Well well well,” the voice came out all distorted and disjointed. It almost made Mondo want to throw up. “Baby brother just couldn’t win fairly.” “I-I didn’t mean to--” “But you wanted to win at any cost,” his older brother taunted. “Daiya...I-I’m--”Mondo felt a hand on his throat, and he felt something pressed against it. Cold and hard, Mondo could barely swallow.  “Sorry? You’re sorry!?” Daiya’s voice almost gave out at the roar. “Because of YOU, my life was cut short!” “I-I’m s-so--” “I did EVERYTHING to provide for you! And this was how you repay me!? By killing me!?” “I-I’m sorry...D-Daiya, I’m...I’m so sorry,” Mondo’s voice came out so weak and raspy. “Not as sorry as you’re gonna be. You don’t deserve to live...you know it. I know it...the Diamonds knew it.” “I-it...it was--” “Your fault. It was ALL your fault.” Mondo could only hear his heartbeat and the muffled goading from his brother. It was his fault...his fault...all his--There was a smashing sound.  -- Mukuro hung her head as she still held onto the bars. Dammit...DAMMIT! Why!? Why can’t she do ANYTHING!? She can’t even save her former classmate when he needed her the most. She let out a frustrated sound and tried to shake the bars again--and noticed some movement inside the room. Eyes widening as she felt panic well up inside of her. Something she hadn’t felt in so long...so long that she was sure she forgot how it felt. Slowly she watched as it crept closer to Mondo. “M-MONDO! Mondo you HAVE to snap out of it!” Her voice was hoarse but she didn’t care. Please! PLEASE! Something--anything! Please help them!  -- Daiya moved slowly. This was his chance, the voice said again and again. The static obscuring his vision, but he could still see the glow of the monitor. And the silhouette of somebody kneeling in front of it. That was it. He loomed closer to the proned form. The voice growing more and more elated that he was about to take it. To get his revenge--But revenge for what? There was nothing he needed revenge for.“Daiya…” The voice was barely there, but he heard it through the static.  “I-I’m sorry...D-Daiya, I’m...I’m so sorry.” That voice.Mondo? The static cleared for a moment--And Daiya saw his baby bro...in the glow of the monitor A knife to his throat, tears running down his face. Mumbling those apologies again and again. How he didn’t deserve to live. That he...wasted his life for him. Something...something went off in Daiya. The static cut out and all he saw was red. --“You don’t deserve to live. I wasted my life saving somebody as worthless as you,” Daiya’s distorted voice taunted him. I-it was true. It was all true. “My fault…” Mondo repeated. “Yes.” “I don’t deserve to li--” Something cut him off. Something...it felt like a punch. A punch that hurt. Like, really fucking hurt. “I didn’t save yer ass just so you could waste it again!” A voice--no… “Jesus fuckin’...Mondo! Learn ta fuckin’ think for once!” Mondo felt sick to his stomach as he slowly looked over. In the glow of the monitor…It was Daiya. No doubt about that. “I-Daiya I--”“Shut it!” Daiya snapped--h-his voice was clear. It wasn't all warped and distorted like it was before. “I don’t wanna hear it!” “E-excuse me!” Daiya looked over from where the voice came from. What the hell was up with the...bars? Wait, he--didn’t he set those off? “I don’t know who you are but something tells me you’ve been used too?” Mukuro asked. The sight was almost unreal. How the posture and movements of this guy went from unnatural and disturbing to...well...normal. Human even. Used? That word resonated with Daiya for some reason. Was he? There was a whisper at the back of his head--
“Don’t listen to that cow-faced traitor.”
Static began to cloud his vision again. Wait--wait! 
“D-0044 you will NOT break free ag--”
“Sh-shut up!” Daiya held his head. “S-stop callin’ me that. It’s Daiya for fuck’s sake! Oowada Daiya!” The declaration shook Mondo from his stunned state. Amongst the blue glow of the monitor...he could see--On Daiya’s chest. It almost looked like a red light. Pulsing, almost flashing red. 
“Stop trying to resist! Get your revenge! He killed you!” 
“I said...shut up!” Daiya’s head felt like it was splitting apart From the back of the skull, and slowly made its way up. Eyes clenched shut, the static dancing behind his lids. “B-bro?”  “Don’t listen!” The voice almost sounded desperate. “I...I’m sor--” Daiya’s eyes snapped open, the static still there, but he could make out the slight form of his little brother. “Don’t you FUCKIN’ say sorry!” “But I--” “NO!” The static grew more and more faint with each word he spoke. “Listen here! I know you ain’t bright--but I damn well know you ain’t stupid!”Mondo flinched. I-it sounded like something his bro would say. Like, word for word. Daiya never sugar-coated anythin--wait was he calling him dumb!? “So why the HELL do you think it was yer fault!?” Daiya grabbed Mondo by the front of his shirt and pulled him up to look him straight in the eye. Mondo felt an uneasiness wash over him. Those were definitely his bro’s eyes...but there was this blue, milky like film coverin’ them. “I knew I wasn't gonna get anywhere further in my life when I was done with the Diamonds,” Daiya said, his voice losing its sharpness. “But you did…”“I-You wouldn’t have if I didn’t--”“And if I was smart I woulda dragged yer ass home! But no! I fucked up as much as you did!” Mondo felt a lump in his throat. H-he couldn’t swallow. Because...because, Daiya was right. “And...cause o’ that, I had ta keep ya safe.” “I-I--” The grip on his shirt was gone…And two arms were now wrapped around the biker. “Mondo...I’m sorry…”Mondo choked back a sound as he felt the pressure of tears forming. “I wanted ta protect ya...and  I just, wound up hurtin’ ya more.” This...this was absolutely Daiya. It really was him. Cause...cause only Daiya woulda said something that stupidly mushy after punchin’ him and screamin’ in his face. Mondo clenched his eyes shut, but the tears still slipped through.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 68
 Celeste wasn’t sure what to make out what exactly they stumbled on. Sakura slowly stepped into the room. There were computers everywhere. Like it was a makeshift computer lab. The monitors were different then the ones in the halls. Video feed played on loop. She watched out a curiosity at first. Paling more and more as the videos continued on. People being...injected with something. Despite the grainy footage, she could see whatever was injected, was stored in black and white vials. As it played, the people injected watched, fear and panic covering their face as they looked to the arm that was injected. But, nothing she could see was happening to it. She watched as they thrashed, and their mouths began to foam…And then nothing. D-did they just watch--The video began playing again. Hifumi looked away as he sat down in front of a computer. The window that was playing the video wouldn’t close…He knows his computing skills were nowhere near Chihiro’s, but maybe they didn’t need to be? If he recalled, the most basic trope was that the most convoluted set ups...were undone by the most basic solutions.So, he took a steady breath...control, alt, delete. And just like that, the screen went blue, with the words task manager displayed. He almost wanted to laugh. He proceeded to close out the active program, and then back to the desktop. There...were tons of files. He thought his home screen looked like a mess! “H-Hifumi?” “I-I may not be as good as Mr. Fukisaki is with computers, b-but I know the basics,” he explained as he began looking through the files. Just what was it that they were watching? It wasn’t a killing game. Not even possible executions… I-it felt more like they were watching an experiment. Celeste stood behind him, trying to read over his shoulder, while Sakura made short work of all the monitors. She wasn’t going to take a chance, and have them suddenly start showing whatever it was she saw in that hallway. The gasp that came from Celeste had her turn back to face them. Even in the pale glow of the monitor, Sakura was able to see the color just drain from their faces. What did they just see?  -- Daiya shook the bars before spitting out a string of curses before kicking it. Dammit! How did he get them down!? He can’t remember! Shit what the hell? “You were on the other side of the room,” Mukuro said. “I saw you move from there...when you were about to attack Mondo.” “Huh? Thinkin’ somethin’s over there then?” Daiya asked her. Scathing words from the static echoed in his head. Damn, you ask him she seemed like a smart girl. Kinda cute with the freckles, but her eyes gave her a slightly dangerous edge. “There is a chance,” Mukuro said. Daiya nodded and went over to the other side of the room, trying to ignore the annoying flickering of the monitor. Alright, alright...over here right? Eyes scanning the area. He wasn’t seeing anything. Fuckin’ hell, were they trapped? “Phu-hu--hu,” a familiar laugh crackled through the monitor. “Phu-hu--” Then there was the sound of shattering and a bright flash of light before the room was plunged back into darkness and quiet.Mukuro was a bit dumbfounded. Well, that certainly explained where Mondo got his temper...and his act first attitude. Seeing the older Oowada just chuck a chair into the monitor...it was effective nevertheless. Taka yelped and pulled her back as the bars slowly retracted back up. There was a moment of the four of them just staring up at the ceiling…Before Taka rushed into the room and nearly tackled Mondo in a hug. Mondo’s arms wrapping around the moral compass, holding him tight. Daiya blinked in confusion. Who the hell was this? Taka pushed Mondo back, and glared at him. “Next time we should listen to Mukuro when she has something to say!” “Yeah yeah,” Mondo sighed and yelped as he was flicked between the eyes. “The hell was that for!?” “I’m serious! Y-you could have...y-you almost,” Taka’s glare was faltering as his eyes watered. “Babe…” Mondo whispered and reached up to cup Taka’s cheek. “Alright, ya win...I’ll listen ta her.”No...fucking...way. Daiya could already feel himself grinning. Mondo has grown up so much! He better introduce him when this shit is done and over with. Granted, didn’t think Mondo woulda gotten with a dude, but just seeing how Mondo’s concerns just sorta melted away. Oh yeah, he’s gonna need ta know who this guy was. “We need to get going,” Mukuro insisted. “We’ve made too much noise.” “A-ah right,” Taka nodded. “Mondo?” “I-I’m good,” Mondo nodded as he took one of Taka’s hands. “Lets go.” “If I’m thinkin’ right..there’s a door to like some sorta emergency hall or somethin’,” Daiya tried to recall. Goddamn why was his head feelin’ fuzzy when he tried to remember. Felt like somebody was just unpluggin’ and repluggin’ the power into him. “The fire escape? That was our plan,” Mukuro nodded. “What are we waitin’ for?”“Y-yer comin’ with?” Monod asked. “Ya don’t want me to?” Daiya looked to Mondo, ignoring the slight hurt. “I-I--” Mondo stumbled over his words. H-he wanted Daiya to come along. HE DID! B-but what if...what if--“Bro...please, lemme help ya,” Daiya began. “Then I can, I dunno...outta yer life then. And it wouldn’t be yer fault. Not like it was in the first place .” He heard his brother mumble the last part.  “N-nah...Daiya don’t. I-I just--” “You two can work it out later,” Mukuro cut in. “We’re moving, now.” Taka nodded as he tugged on Mondo’s hand, urging him along and out of the room. Daiya glancing over his shoulder once more to the broken monitor...the subtle laugh still echoing in his head. He grit his teeth. H-he refused to let ANY harm come to his baby bro and his friends. Even if it meant...needin’ ta stop himself permanently. For Mondo, he’d do it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 69
 Hallucinogenic drugs. That was what Hifumi found when he began looking through the files. Reports and record of trying to manufacture despair. How obsessed was Junko? She wasn’t lying when she said she wanted EVERYONE to feel despair. Just how many plans did she have? W-was she going to make sure that there was no way to escape it? Just force people into feeling despair? He felt his stomach drop as he read on. How when the injection affected the brain. Causing the heart to beat rapidly-to the point of it just, giving out. Fear, panic...despair. There was more to the file, but--Dammit! He couldn’t get to it! He wishes he had an ounce of the programming knowledge Mr. Fujisaki had! Then maybe...maybe he could--  “Somebody’s coming,” Sakura warned, as she made her way to the door. “How many?” Celeste asked as she finally stepped away from Hifumi. She reached behind her to unbind one of the glocks. Sakura closed her eyes and listened. Ears straining to hear and count. I-it didn’t sound like footsteps from Monokumas. They were harder, heavier…Familiar? There was a click as the doorknob was turned. In a flash Celeste poised her gun, and was met with a knife just inches away from between her eyes. “Celeste?!” “Sayaka!?” Both the knife and gun were dropped with a clatter as the two girls hugged one another. “You’re alright!” Sakaya could feel tears streaming down her face. “We all are,” Celeste assured as she tried to hold back her own. Sayaka sniffled as she stepped back to rub at her eyes. “Sweet, we found you guys,” Leon said as he came up from behind Sayaka. “Leon!” Celeste smiled as she hugged the baseball player, who returned it. “Ya know...kinda like this more touchy feely you,” he chuckled. “Ah--is this a hub?” Chihiro poked their head in. Celeste stepped away and turned to Chihiro. “I-we don’t know...Hifumi is trying to look into things...b-but what we saw--”“Ah! I-it wasn’t an anime right!?” Chihiro asked, voice frantic. “Wh-what? No,” Celeste blinked. “I-it was all..real? I think?” “Indeed it was Celeste,” Hifumi confirmed as he looked over from where he was seated. “I-it’s more of recording from an experiment...I think?” “Thank goodness.” The unknown voice both put Sakura and Celeste on edge. Sakura approaching them, fire burning brightly in the martial artist's eyes. “Ah! Whoa Sakura!” Leon held up his hands and stepped aside, letting Chihiro fully in...Taichi following after. “Guy’s on our side.” “Who are they?” Sakura asked, her voice holding an authoritative tone. “My dad,” Chihiro said. There was an uncomfortable silence that filled the room. “A-are you sure? M-Miss Fukawa said--” “I know! B-but I--he--” Chihiro tried to explain. “Everyone’s...here?” Mukuro’s calm voice cut in. Everyone's head turned to the opened door. All but Taichi’s eyes widened as they saw who was standing there. Of course they expected to see Mukuro, Taka, and Mondo...but there was another with them. The appearance was familiar enough to have them all realize WHO it was. “Close the door...w-we’re going to draw attention,” Celeste said. Sakura nodded as the others were ushered in before she closed the door.  -- Hifumi and Chihiro worked together on the files the fanfic writer was looking through. It-there was some hope? Seems that there were, interviews from those who were put under the influence of the injection. Explaining how they saw their skin, seemingly rot to a blackish purple...that they felt their eye bleeding. So there had to be an antidote! O-or something like that. If these interviews were given, they had to be pulled out before their hearts did. “A-are you sure it’s him,” Hifumi whispered to Chihiro. “It is...I-I’m confident,” Chihiro nodded. “H-how though!? Th-there’s just no way--” Hifumi began. There COULDN’T be any LOGICAL explanation! Sure, he could come up with dozens, HUNDREDS of ideas if this was say a manga or a video game. There was no way to bring back the dead! Okay, yes they were brought back, but they were never really dead. Just...in stasis. However...he chanced a glance to the biker, who was still looking pale. He knew Mondo wouldn’t be lying if he said his brother was dead. He couldn’t even stomach thinking how he must be feeling. Seeing him again. Speaking, walking...actually fighting. “Ishi’s with him,” Celeste said softly as she took a seat besides him, and took his hand.Hifumi looked over to her. “Y-you’re wor--concerned as well? Celeste?” He blushed after realizing how he addressed her so casually-in fact, he was doing more and more often the more he thought about it; though it seemed she didn’t mind.“No…” she began, her voice going to more of a whisper. “I am worried.”So, she did care about Mondo afterall. All those tiffs and arguments, they were just a way of coping for them. “This isn’t good,” Mukuro said as she finally had the chance to take in all the information.The certainty that Chihiro had...Mondo’s reaction. She really couldn’t doubt that they said who they said they were. But how, and why? Those were now the new questions.  She knows she doesn’t  have the foresight that Junko had. Sh-she just made an assumption that sounded right in her mind. But-but what if Junko DID find a way to cheat death? A legit cheat. “What do you mean?” Leon looked over to her. “I think...my assumption of just an AI is wrong,” she spoke slowly, as if trying to avoid making another assumption. She looked over to the other two. “Especially with seeing these two.” “Wait wait...the hell you mean?!” Mondo asked, his normal, slightly abrasive self returning back. “I think...Junko didn’t want to die,” Mukuro stated. If Junko loved despair, loved it so much that she wanted to have everyone experience it. That she admitted just living life was despair inducing for her… Despite being so gleeful in going through with her own execution; she had to realize that despair was only a short instance.So, why would she give up the chance to have life long despair?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 70

“Even though she made it clear she wanted to,” Sayaka mentioned. Mukuro nodded. The small realization that maybe, just maybe Junko WANTED to live was changing the entire...well...game. “But if she was miserable, and hated living because it caused nothing but despair for her...why would she want to leave it?”

“Ah...you were thinking--”

“We both sorta did,” Leon cut Mukuro off. “Seeing Chi’s dad and all..i-it got us thinking as to why she’d even bother. Ya know?”

“Almost why would she want to take an ‘easy way’ out and stop feeling her despair?” Mukuro asked.

“A-are you saying sh-she--that she didn’t--” Taka’s question trailed off.

“I think she had another plan,” the baseball player said.  “Like, maybe she

really

wanted ta feel the despair of her plan failing...but, what if she got bored with the

Realive

program?”

“What are you saying?” Celeste asked. She didn’t like the tone in Leon’s voice.

“What if, she had the idea ta kill us, fer real, and then bring us back…”

“But under her sway?” Mukuro question. “But then why go through the whole execution? And...I know I checked, i-it wasn’t faked.”

“So,what we saw--was true?” Sayaka asked, sh-she thought it was fake. But--but Mukuro admitted that she’s not as susceptible to the mental tricks and triggers Junko implanted. “Sh-she was really crushed like that?”

“I’m certain that execution was just, over exaggerated…but she did indeed die from it,” Mukuro said and looked over to Taichi and Daiya. “I think you and Leon, might be onto something. More than likely, she had another plan in the works; and those two were possibly from trial and error.”

“Hey we’re right here,” Daiya cracked with a smirk. “Lemme get this straight with what yer thinkin’,” he stood up and made his way over to her. “She had an idea of maybe, what reserrectin’ herself if she ‘

had ta be punished

’ or whatever? Or like they said...if she got tired of that other program thing. Just pop ‘em back ta life and make ‘em puppets?”

Mukuro nodded and gave a small smirk of her own. “You seem to catch on pretty quick.”

“Heh, so ya got those cute freckles, and a wily brain. Nice,” Daiya complimented.

Mukuro flushed. Those were words never used to describe her before. Th-they felt...nice.

“Tch, anyway, I got tossed inta a lotta shit since gettin’ back,” he said. “Just took what I could...and what I can remember.”

“So do you understand why you were one?” Mukuro asked as she raised a brow.

“Lets see, fuckin three years in the ground before diggin’ my ass up--”

“Wait, three?” Mondo asked.

“Huh?”Daiya glanced over his shoulder. “...what those bears kept sayin’.

Sorry we woke ya from yer three year dirt nap,

” the older Oowada said in a mocking voice of the Monokumas.

Mondo felt his stomach drop. Th-they dug him up...w-while he was goin’ to Hope’s Peak. I-it was right after he started attendin’. His body started to shake, in rage and disgust. He wanted to fucking smash everythin’ in the godforsaken bulding.

A warm hand took his, and he looked over. Taka’s eyes filled with concern and worry. Mondo took a deep breath, and let it out slowly. “D-Daiya...died two years before I went ta Hope’s Peak…” he explained.

Taka recoiled a bit before he grit his teeth. Mondo saw Taka’s hair flicker between black and white a few times, before just staying black. “Sh-she’d...we can’t lose our temper.”

“I know babe,” Mondo nodded. He felt his rage bleed out slightly. He needed to keep it in check. Not just for him, but for Taka too.

I-it’s probably what Junko would want. Him ta just, fuckin’ loose.

She planned it before.

“So I’m guessin’,” Daiya turned to Mukuro, continuing on with his thoughts. “That I was real fucked up by that time. So, if she was as messed up as yer all sayin’ she was...well think they had ta see if they coulda put her back tagether,” Daiya said. “I’d be a good startin’ point if she had ta punish herself.”

“And since, well, assuming you would have been fairly decomposed…” Taichi began. “If they could bring you back from that state,  then bringing her back would prove to be completely plausible. Myself, I assume I was just--”

“The first test subject,” Mukuro finished.

“Precisely,” Taichi noded. H-he was slowly, ever so slowly recalling it all. H-he remembers his first death. Then his second...third...fourth…“They wanted to make sure they could replicate it without fail,” Taichi stated.

“D-dad?” Chihiro felt a slightly sickening feeling in the pit of their stomach at the tone in Taichi’s voice. So strong that they stopped typing and looked over. All focus from trying to help Hifumi get into the files forgotten.

“So yer rememberin’ things too?” Daiya asked.

“Somewhat...I-I think that static we see, is more than just a way to obscure our sight,” Taichi proposed. “I think...it was trying to erase memories.”

“Tch, didn’t do a fuckin’ good enough job if ya ask me.”

“HOW!?” Hifumi nearly screeched. This was all too much!  “That’s ALL impossible!”

“Hello, right here,” Daiya said. “And  like we’re sayin’; don’t think it was a one and done deal fer either of us,” Daiya glanced over to Taichi and nodded.

“W-what are you sayin’?” Mondo’s voice wavered.

“Well, seein’ Taichi and I might be on the save wavelength ... I’m sorta rememberin’ being taken apart and put back tagther again,” Daiya said. “Shit, I think a couple of times too.”

“W-wha…” Taka’s face paled you almost a sheet white.

“Hell, I think I watched it all happen once…” Daiya added.

“I just recall being revived and...for lack of a better phrase, just killed again,” Taichi explained. “Bludgeoning, stabbing, poison...almost like I was a test subject to make sure any death could be reversed without issue.”

Celeste felt her heart racing. Th-those were h-how the victims died…

Sayaka was stabbed.

Chihiro, Taka, Hifumi...bludgeoned.

Sakura, poisoned herself.

She couldn’t have been the only who made that connection! Looking around, she could see the dawning realization on Chihiro’s face.

Chihiro felt...felt so angry. Never in their life had they ever felt this angry! Not even to Mondo. I-if what their dad was saying was true…

Junko was going to pay for making their dad suffer!

“Th-that’s cruel...insane! I-it’s--” It just didn’t sound plausible! Hifumi thought he was losing touch! Junko Enoshima was a true monster!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 71

Junko Enoshima was a true monster.

That was the mental declaration Celeste made. Not only did she plan for the tragedy, the killing game...

Proyecto

Realive…

whatever THIS thing on this computer was.  Her eyes slowly glanced to the monitor of the computer Hifumi and Chihiro were working at.

Those files continued to show what Junko’s persuasion was capable of. Her whims and wants, and what people would do to fulfill. They still weren’t sure what all this was even yet.

“Wh-who could have even come up with something like that? Pe-people can’t be brought back from the dead,” Celeste didn’t even realize that was her own voice asking the question. She almost wanted to go over to Mondo just so he could start a fight with her. Blow off the steam and anger building up, but...she couldn’t move. She just stayed seated by Hifumi.

“...West,” Chihiro said.

“West?” Mondo looked to Chihiro. 
“I-it was a name I came across when looking more into Proyecto Realive,” Chihiro explained. “H-he was a transfer to Hope’s Peak for only a semester. H-he got the title of Ultimate Medical Practitioner.” 
“So like a surgeon?” Leon asked.

Chihiro paused for a moment. “...they said his talents could bring back the dead.”

“Chi, listen I know yer smart an’ all,” Mondo began. “But that’s just...shit that sounds like stuff from a movie!”

“And us being locked in a school, forced to kill one another isn’t? Being brought back from a state where we THOUGHT we were dead?” Chihiro looked at the biker. “Your brother is right here...he proved it was him. Knowing things only HE could know.” They knew it was a bit harsh...but they couldn’t doubt the possibilities! “J-just like my dad did. We know it’s them!”

Mondo was stronger than he thought he was. He just...needed to be kicked in gear to realize it.

Hifumi and Celeste looked to each other then to Sakura who stood behind the gambler. Hifumi sighed and went back to looking into the files. His head was starting to hurt. Right now, it seem Mr. Fujisaki had the answers for this part.

Maybe he can find the answers to--oh right!

“Th-there’s a chance there’s an antidote,” he said softly.

“Ah--it’s a poison?” Sakura asked.

“No...a-a drug,” Hifumi clarified.

Celeste finally got her body to move. She stood up, though her legs shook under her weight. “If this room has all that information...then there might be--”

“A place to store them here?” Sakura asked.

Celeste nodded. She quickly leaned down and kissed Hifumi’s cheek, the small squeak the fanfic writer gave made her smile some. “Keep working, Sakura and I are going to look around.”

“Y-y-of course!” Hifumi felt himself getting renewed with a sense of duty and began rereading the newly accessed notes. There HAD to be something there!

Celeste looked to the martial artist, who nodded in return and the two of them began to search the room.

Mukuro watched the three before turning her attention back to Chihiro. “What did you learn?” She asked. “About West’s file?”

Chihiro looked over to her. “That he believed he could stop the process. The ah...irreversible twelve minutes.”

“Ahhh...Chi, bud, none of us here are medical people,” Leon pointed out.

Chihiro frowned. “I don’t know much either, b-but...a lot of his records kept stating that he could push past it. Something about...after brain death...th-the limited time window to attempt resuscitation is six to twelve minutes. West...thought he could push it. Push it to the point where there was no limit.”

“So...was he right?” Leon asked.

“Excuse me Leon,” Sakura made her way over.

“Oh ah..right sorry...,” Leon stepped aside and let Sakura check around the area where he and Sayaka were standing. He almost wanted to ask what she and Celeste were lookin’ for, but he felt like he’d be better off just focussing on one thing at a time.

“Well,” Chihiro looked over to their dad and the older Oowada. “These two are here.”

“Dunno if he had ideas of

these

though,” Daiya  pointed at his chest.

“Any idea what those are, exactly?” Taka looked over to Daiya.

“Pretty fuckin’ sure it’s what keeps that stupid ass voice and static goin’ and tryin’ ta control us.”

“Also, more than likely, a power source. Something that keeps us conscious,” Taichi mentioned. “I mean...I...I don’t recall how I went from Towa, to here. Almost as if I was--”

“Shut down?” Chihiro asked.

Taichi nodded and looked back to the elder Oowada. “Remember when you got, ah, out of line?”

“Which time?” Daiya asked.

“When we saw…” Taichi trailed off but gestured to the other.

“Right…” Now that he thought about it, he remembers getting close to just wailing in one of those fucking bears when it taunted him. About how weak Mondo was. How shameful it was that a murderer was still able to walk around like he DESERVED to be alive.

He remembered leaping at the nearest one, and then… nothing.”Fucker shut me down, didn’t he?”

Taichi nodded again.

Chihiro felt themselves pale slightly. C-could that mean...if they DID go through infecting the system--the one that the Monokumas were on…

Would that mean…

Would they be affected too?

Did Junko...know about this? There was no way that somebody known as the Ultimate Fasionista could be THAT perceptive!

An idea popped into the programmer’s mind.

What if…

Just what if...somebody could have more than one ultimate talent? If she did, then there was only one person they could as. “Mukuro?”

“Hm? Yes? Did you learn something else about him?”

Chihiro shook their head and looked to the other ultimate. “If I ask you something, would you answer truthfully?”

Mukuro was taken aback slightly. She wanted to say she would...but there was a fear. A small and inkling in the back of her mind...in a voice that sounded far too familiar to her. All she could do was nod, albeit slightly uneasy.

The programmer looked to Mukuro, before taking a breath to steady themselves. “What is Junko’s real talent?”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 72

Mukuro stood in stunned silence for a few moments. Ch-Chihiro was able to make the connection. They were able to see through the biggest lie of them all.

“I’m right...aren’t I?” Chihiro asked. “Ultimate Fahionista isn’t her true talent.”

Mukuro chewed at her bottom lip.

“Mukuro...please,” Taka pleaded.

“...she’s the Ultimate Analytical Mind,” Mukuro whispered.

Analytical...mind?

Chichiro clenched their hands into fists. Quickly they pulled off the bag they wore and pulled out the laptop. Opening it, and before Alter Ego could greet their master, Chihiro went right to work.

“Mr. Fujisaki?”

“I’m going to make this virus work...and it won’t affect dad or Daiya.”

The complete certainty and determination in the programmer’s voice...no wonder Mr. Oowada felt so intimidated, Hifumi reflected. Well, if they were going to make sure they could best Junko...then he should too!

Turning his attention to the computer he began looking at more fil--

“AH!” Hifumi stood up. “Celeste, Miss Oogami! I found a layout for this room!”

Celeste was already making her way over.

“Hey...by the way what IS this place?” Leon asked. He felt like he could NOW start giving attention to something else.

“It’s a record room for another experiment Miss Enoshima had,” Hifumi said.

“So was that what was playing?” Sakura asked.

Hifumi nodded as he pointed to the screen once Celeste was beside him.

“Wait wait wait, bitch had ANOTHER plan?” Mondo asked before glancing to Mukuro.

“I...don’t know anything about this one,” Mukuro admitted. She really didn’t. The most she knew was the Tragedy...and the killing game. She was even a bit in the dark about the details of

Proyecto

Realive.

All she knew was that…

“You’re in no REAL danger, Mukuro. I promise.”

“What about the stuff on the monitors?” Sakura asked as she and Celeste went about moving one of the desks. That floorplan Hifumi found...there was a section of isolated storage under the flooring.

Mukuro stood at attention, her posture going rigid.

She had an involvement then, the martial artist thought. Whenever Mukuro was admitting to something she did, she would adjust her standing in such a way.

“You recall the tragedy at Hope’s Peak?” Mukuro asked.

“About a whole class gettin’ killed, right?” Mondo pressed. There was a lotta shit that happened at Hope’s Peak it seems.

The soldier nodded. “...the song...it’s...me. I-I’m the one, singing it.”

The admission felt like it hung in the room. Nobody replied right away. Mukuro prepared herself for some form of reprimandation.

“Did Junko make ya?”

“Ah-I...what?” Mukuro stared at Mondo. There was no heat in his voice, no edge to the question.

“Did she?”

Still slightly caught off guard, she nodded. This...this was not a question she thought she’d get.

“So she just made ya do the dirty work again,” Mondo concluded, and received an enthusiastic nod from Taka.

“Yeesh...but I betcha she did it cause Mukuro probably has a better sounding voice than her,” Leon smirked as Sayaka snickered. “Bitch would probably get bored halfway through and just drop it.”

“It’s sad...she’s supposed to be so intelligent, and yet she can’t do anything on her own,” Celeste added, before she gasped. There was a panel! “Sakura can you--”

“Already on it,” Sakura nodded as she began to pry the panel off. There was a slight screeching sound as the panel was torn away.

A chill filling the room along with a slight hum. Bags were stacked in the chilled, hidden storage; some balck and white...others pink and white.

Mukuro...couldn’t understand what just happened. They weren’t, going to yell at her? Scream? Berate her for doing such a thing? T-turn on her?

They were all...pushing the blame to Junko?

She jumped as she felt a hand on her shoulder. Looking to her side she saw the older Oowada next to her.

“You did a lotta shit fer her it sounds like,” Daiya said. “Yer the older sis right?”

Mukuro nodded. She could feel a knot in her throat, making it hard for her to speak.

“And her thanks was, what? Insultin’ ya? Trying ta kill ya? Makin’ ya feel like yer worthless?”

But she was! She was worthless! She deserved those insults and--

“You were used...like ya said I was too,” Daiya continued. “If you’d ask me...sounded like she was afraid of ya.”

“A-afraid?” Junko, afraid of her? Never! She could never be--

“Cause you ain’t afraid ta hope, and that’s a scary thing fer her, ain’t it?”

Mukuro’s eyes widened. Flashes of the first Killing Game, the one where Junko gave them a choice. W-where she first betrayed her.

W-where Makoto…

S-she did feel hope. She felt it...because she knew how much despair it would have filled Junko with. But...but then why did she still...feel it? Was she?

She must have. Why else would she have tampered with the stasis chambers? Would have reached out to them.

Lead them to this final fight against Junko.

But was it still for Junko? Was it still so she could fill her sister with despair?

The pain of remembering everything Junko had done to her. How she reveled in it at first. Such despair from somebody she truly cared for. She was willing to do anything to help her. To feel that from her dear sister.

All the things she remembered doing to help Junko…

But it changes. Started to changed w-when Makoto--

When Makoto tried to help her. Stood up for her.

Trusted her.

All the memories she once had of how she enjoyed, and loved the treatment Junko gave. How they one filled her with the need and want for more--

She now, hated them.

She didn’t know why though fully. At first she thought it was just her feeling anger for being betrayed. That all her help and aid, meant nothing to Junko! I-it hurt her...and not in a despairing way.

B-but...what if…

Wait if…

It wasn’t that? Mukuro felt something sting at the corners of her eyes. Why was she doing this now? Why was she working so hard?

It wasn’t despair for Junko. Not anymore. Sh-she didn’t care about giving Junko more despair. Th-that was the furthest thought from her mind.

“Hey, c’mon,” Daiya said softly as his hand moved down to rub her back. “We need ya ta be that badass soldier so we can see this through.”

Mukuro nodded as she wiped her eyes. She was doing this...because it was hope for herself.

It was just like Kyouko said in that last trial so long ago...despair may be infections.

But so was hope.

It was too late. Makoto instilled her with hope during that first game.

And Junko knew it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 73

“Here,” Mukuro pointed on the layout of the studio Hifumi managed to find on the computer he was on. “This was where Junko did all her shoots.”

“Thinkin’ she’s there?” Mondo looked over to her.

“She practically lived there. I’m positive,” she nodded. Looking away from the screen, she made eye contact with each of them. None of them held an ounce of anger, hatred, disgust in their gaze...th-they were looking at her with determination and trust. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Hifumi and Chihiro. “You two are going to need to make sure we can get back down. Even if we beat her, she might try to keep us up there and stranded.”

“You can count on us Miss Ikusaba!” Hifumi nodded.

“I trust you,” she said softly. Trusting somebody other than Junko. It felt, odd. Not bad...she almost wanted to say it felt, good. Really good.

“Damn good chance she’s gotta swarm of Monokumas ready ta take us out,” Mondo added.

“Nothing we can’t handle!” Leon grinned. “We’ve gotten it down ta like an art.” Mondo laughed as the two shared a fist bump.

“Ta--Kiyotaka--”

“Taka is fine for friends,” Taka assured Mukuro.

Mukuro felt her cheeks heat up slightly and nodded. “Taka, I want you to be with me when we first head in…”

“Me? Ah...but--”

“Because...I know I can count on you observing the situation,” Mukuro said. It was true...it was something she remembered so clearly with Taka. How he could just KNOW when Leon and Mondo were planning on skipping class and knew where to meet them and turn them around. “I...you’re very good at reading the situation.”

Taka smiled and nodded. “Then you can count on me!”

There was a feeling that just swelled in her chest. This…

Was this hope?
 
--
 
The trek up to the small penthouse wasn’t as eventful as they were prepared for. All the Monokuma's seemed to have vanished. Or, just be hiding. Waiting.

Every creak, rattle-a movement that caught their attention just outside of their vision-it caused them all to jump.

Was this part of Junko’s plan too? Riled and worked them up so that when they go in--they’d act before thinking.

Mukuro held out her arm, in a gesture to stop the others from continuing up the stairs. It was too quiet. Junko HAD to have known. “Stay back,” she ordered. Nobody seemed to argue with her at that moment. Cautiously she approached the door.

There was something in the shadows that moved slightly. Sayaka reacted, and the clatter of one of her knives hitting the floor seemed so much louder than it should have.

They were waiting. Like sharks. Probably would rush them as soon as they stepped through the door. Forcing them in. Leaving them without an escape, unless Junko was dealt with.

This was the final gambit then. Mukuro silently agreed with herself. If she had to die with Junko in order for everyone else to get out...then she’d do that.

I-it felt like it would be a worthy way to thank Makoto for his kindness.

There was a small hand on her own suddenly. She looked over, and saw Chihiro right beside her. “You’re not going in alone,” they said.

Mukuro could only stare for a moment. Junko always said that Chihiro was only good for their brain. They were too easy to just take out because of how small and frail they were.

How weak they were.

But looking at them now…

Where could Junko EVER get the idea that they were weak?

“You don’t have--”

“If this is where she is...then that means the main hub HAS to be there too, right?” Chihiro asked and Mukuro nodded. She wasn’t exactly sure though, but it seemed to make senese. “So the faster I can get there...then the faster I can get the virus going.”

“But what if--it’s not there?” Mukuro asked.

“Then I’ll find that out sooner too,” Chihiro said with a small grin.

Where Junko got the idea that the programmer was so weak, Mukuro would never know. “Alright...but this means I can shove you out if it’s too dangerous then.”

“Deal.”

Mukuro could feel herself reflecting the smile Chihiro gave them. She took a steadying breath, and reached for the doorknob. She expected some trap. A shock, or it to be scalding hot-but there was none of that.

What was Junko planning?

The door opened without issues.

It was dark in the penthouse. The only light was the glow of the monitors just off in the short distance. Mukuro took a step in, with Chihiro following close behind. There was a heavy tension. So thick that Mukuro swore she could almost see it.

SLAM!

The sound was so loud it left her ears ringing.

Mukuro and Chihiro struggled as they tried to get the door to open again. Mukuro pulled Chihiro back, so she didn’t have to worry about possibly hitting the programmer in the process. With heavy, sturdy kicks , she aimed right above the doorknob. Trying to get the age and worn metal to give.

But to no avail.

Dammit! It was a trap! And she...she was dumb enough to fall for it. And worse of all...she put Chihiro in danger too. Mondo would never forgive her if something happened to the programmer.

--

Leon and Taka urgently tried to get the door to open. Leon turned the knob so hard they heard something snap.

SHIT!

DAMMIT! Was this all part of Junko’s plan too?

Suddenly hard banging was heard on the other side of the door. Like SUPER hard! Leon could see the door shake by how hard the banging was.

Mukuro was probably trying to break the door down on her side. Good...Chihiro would be safe then with her.

Just as that bit a relief began to flood through him...there was a sudden chill. The soft pattering of familiar footsteps.

And that all too familiar laugh.

“Phuhu….phuhu.”

Slowly he turned around, and saw a sea of red glowing eyes.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 74

The crunch of his bat hitting one of the bears in the face will never NOT be satisfying to hear. Even in a situation like this. Chihiro was safe. They had Mukuro with them. And he knows she’s gonna fight tooth and nail to make sure they stay safe.

So he just needed to focus on keeping himself and the others safe. They got this! They’ve dealt with so much! Escaping Hope’s Peak! Outrunning those assholes who thought they were better off dead! Meeting up with their loved ones they thought were long gone!

They were so close-just so CLOSE to being done with this! They just needed to beat the hell outta Junko. And then, they could go and meet up with the others. That Future Foundation.

“Bro!?”

Leon felt his hope slightly dash as he whipped his head around. The older Oowada was clutching at his head. The pale blue light of that weird eye in his chest flickered to red, and then back. Oh shit! Right! “Mondo you gotta--” he didn’t get a chance to finish before something swiped at him and hard. Knocking him down the stairs.

Fuuuck that was gonna hurt later.

Although winded and shoulder aching Leon pushed himself up. They weren’t gonna lose. Not after getting this close! He clutched the bat tightly as he ran up the stairs with a yell and leapt, bringing the bat down as hard as he could.

--

Chihiro and Mukuro tried to find another way out. It seemed like the door wasn’t going to give out anytime soon. After the barrage of powerful kicks from the soldier, it still wouldn’t budge. A fire escape, or just something!

As they searched they could hear something outside the door. That grating laugh, but also the sound of fighting back. Sound Chihiro had gotten so used to hearing.

“Chihiro!” Mukuro called out.

The programmer was running over, and froze. Eyes wide. N-no way…no WAY! Mukuro found it! Not a way out-but the hub! The hub was right here! Rushing over Chihiro looked over the system. They needed to get in and hooked up, and couldn't risk Junko corrupting Alter-Ego or their virus.

“Can you get in?” Mukuro asked as Chihiro took a seat and began typing. Her eyes constantly scanning the area. Where was it? Where was the next part of this trap? She knows it’s coming. Just not from where. But if she could stop it, then Chihiro could focus on their task.

“As long as I don’t need to break out Alter-Ego yet, we should be fine,” Chihiro stated as their fingers typed as fast as they could. So many security measures-this HAD to be the hub! They continued typing until--

The lights went out. Red lights flickered on, as a siren blared. It was so loud that Chihiro actually covered their ears for a moment.

System Termination Imminent

Count Down in:

00:05:00

“System termination?” Chihiro asked though their voice could barely be heard over the siren.

“It’ll shut down the Monokumas! And the others!” Mukuro yelled.

Chihiro’s eyes widened. No! That would mean--there had to be a way to get out of it!

--

“Dammit what now!?” Celeste screamed over the alarm.

“Shit! Think Chi tripped something?” Leon asked.

“Doubt it! Think it was gonna happen!” Celeste said as she took a chance and fired at a fast approaching Monokuma.

“Bitch just has ta make it all dramatic, huh?” Leon scoffed.

“ I mean I would have,” Celeste added as she took aim again.

There was a hard ‘smack’ and they saw the older Oowada go down. “STAY FUCKING DOWN BRO! I AIN’T KILLIN’ YA!”

Diaya struggled to get up again, but the blow did take a toll on him. Mondo really hoped it didn’t do too much damage. H-he wanted to get out WITH his bro as intact as he could. B-but if he was gonna keep trying to attack him-

“Mondo!”

Mondo whipped around and saw a full black Monokuma rushing towards him. Before he could react a flash of white ran past. Swinging that pickaxe like it weighed nothing, Ishida struck. Sending the Monokuma flying.

“Just keep holding them back! We gotta trust Chihiro that they know what they’re doing!” Sakura instructed as she grabbed a Monokuma and chucked it into a group of three, causing a domino effect, knocking down several more.

“Don’t gotta tell us twice!” Leon said as he ran off taking out two more. It was almost second nature to them now.

“Mr. Kuwata!”

“Can it wait, Hifumi?”

“I don’t believe--”

“Out with it!”

“Mr. Fujisaki’s missing!”

“Chi’s with Mukuro,” Leon shot.

“The OTHER Mr. Fujisaki!” Hifumi corrected as he kept hidden. He wasn’t good at fighting, but he tried to do his best by keeping an eye out for the others. As soon as he saw the older Oowada losing control he started to see if he couldn’t find Chihiro’s father. Only to realize, Taichi was nowhere to be seen.

“Wait--fuck!” The possibility clicked in Leon’s head as he took out one last Monokuma before heading back to the door, trying to get it to open. “Shit shit shit!”

He felt a hand on his shoulder, and he froze. Everything around him felt like it slowed down to a crawl, as he looked over his shoulder…and saw that bright glowing red eye, illuminating Taichi’s face.

Right before the siren suddenly stopped.

--

Chichiro frantically typed. A passcode! There was a passcode to override! But what was it? Chihiro racked their brain. Birthdate? Wrong. First Magazine pictured in? Wrong. Despair? Wrong. A hint box came up.

Your passcode is seven letters.

“Mukuro! What’s a seven letter word related to Junko?!”

“A seven letter word?” Mukuro asked.

“I’m running out of time! Do you have any ideas?” They couldn’t….they couldn’t fail here! Not when they’re so close!

Seven letters. Seven letters? What could Junko possibly--Mukuro’s eyes widened. Maybe there was a tiny bit of humanity still in Junko if it was that. A part that just wants to stop. “Matsuda.”

Chihiro typed it…

And they were in. The alarm stopped, and the lights slowly dimmed back on.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 75

The sound of the door being kicked in had them jump. Chihiro was torn between looking over, or keeping an eye on the screen. That little bar on the laptop slowly fills more and more. The virus was uploading slower than they hoped.

“You focus on implementing that virus!” Mukuro insisted as she turned her attention away from Chihiro. She stood her ground...and paled as she saw what was standing in the doorway. Of course she’d expect to see a slew of Monokumas, but standing amongst them…

Was Taichi.

His eyes dazed and the Monokuma-like eye on his chest was glowing such a bright and intense red. He and Diaya lost their control.

“Keep working on that!” She insisted before she rushed forward. Pulling out a knife and slashed at one of the on coming Monokumas, before kicking it aside. They couldn’t get close to Chihiro. She had to keep the programmer safe! They needed to finish that upload!

“Phuhu…phuhu,” One bear laughed as it made its way over to her.

Sneering slightly, she drove the knife into it, before kicking it back into another set that were making a run for Chihiro. Like a well oiled machine, Mukuro made her way through the multiple Monokumas. Each move was deliberate. Not a single ounce of energy was wasted.

When she got to the end of them she froze. Taichi was slouched, eyes watching her. That ominous red light giving him a threatening aura.

She hesitated. Sh-she couldn’t do it! There had to be--she couldn’t kill him! Not in front of Chihiro! She was knocked down to the ground, as the remaining Monokumas swarmed her. Taichi staggered his way over to her.  No…

No this wasn’t happening.

But…

But it was to be expected, wasn’t it?

She was a failure.

A dumb, stupid, simple, ugly failure.

Just like Junko always thought of her.

Just like--

Just as Taichi was looming over her-there was a loud crack. And Taichi’s body dropped to the floor. Staring up with wide eyes, Mukuro had trouble processing the scene above her. Chihiro stood...holding the closed laptop in their hands. They were trembling, and tears were flowing down their face.

“S-sorry dad, but...but you just need to stay down for a bit,” Chihiro’s voice wavered.

It seemed she wasn’t the only one who was stunned by the act. The Monokumas all seemed to stop too. Stopped and just watched the small programmer. Their hold was letting up for just a moment-but it was all that Mukuro needed.

--

Everything was such a blur. Ah fuck his shoulder REALLY hurt now.

“Mr. Kuwata!” Oh no no no no! He would recognize an out of socket joint anywhere! Fujiko did a WHOLE manga about a klutzy princess and did a whole month's worth of research on how that was supposed to look like.

Leon hissed as he tried to push himself up. Shit! He let out a cry as he fell back. Dammit! He had to get up! He was panting as he tried to get his body to just fucking LISTEN to him. Suddenly part of his hoodie was nearly stuffed into his mouth. Hazy eyes tried to focus on just what was going on….Hifumi?

The guy was saying something, but fuck, all he could hear was the pounding of his own heart, and the blood rushing in his ears.

“Mr. Kuwata, please! Just bite down on that, I-I think I can pop it back into place!” Hifumi repeated several times. He needed Leon to prepare for it. After the third time, Leon actually nodded. Ah! Finally! He got through! “A-alright!”

Hifumi took a firm hold of Leon’s wrist. He pulled the arm up, and above Leon’s head. He could hear the muffled groans of Leon as the baseball star bit down on the fabric and clenched his eyes shut. Hifumi pushed it towards the back of Leon’s neck, and heard a ‘

thump thump’

sound. Leon stomped a foot on the ground trying to just keep still and not jerk away from the fanfic writer. “On three, I’m going to push, be ready Mr. Kuwata.”

Leon took several deep breaths through his nose and bit down harder on the fabric. He swore he heard the plastic of the zipper crack. He nodded.

“Alright, one…two…” Hifumi took his own steadying breath. “Three!” And with his weight he pushed the arm towards the opposite shoulder-hearing a sickening ‘

pop

’ followed by a muffled scream. Hifummi kept the pressure till the count of ten, before slowly releasing it.

Leon’s breathing was harsh, almost erratic. His body was tingling-feeling like a live wire. Hifumi took off his own jacket and helped Leon sit up. Heh, he usually had a bit of a self-confidence issue with his size, but it was a good thing. He wrapped Leon’s arm up in a sling, which was easy to do just because of the size of the coat.

“C-can you stand?”

Leon took a deep breath, and trying to swallow back any saliva that pooled in his mouth. “I--uh…” Another deep breath, and he was feeling a bit better. “Y-yeah, yeah,” he nodded. Hifumi got up and helped Leon stand as well. Urging Leon to put his good arm over his shoulders. “Thanks…you saved my ass.”

“Well, I-I know I’m no use in fighting, but if I can help like this--”

“Hey every team needs a medic, right?” Leon forced a grin before looking back up to the others. They couldn’t give up. They needed to keep going. He wasn’t gonna give up. “We just gotta keep going.”

--

Chihiro frantically typed. Fingers flying over the keys with such speed they were almost a blur. Almost...almost...al--

Suddenly, they were grabbed by the back of their shirt. A quick glance--

“Dad!”

No! No! They just needed a little more time! Just a bit more! 
They kept typing, as they struggled against the constant pull from Taichi. “Chihiro!” They heard Mukuro call out, before a second wave of that all too familiar laugh began to filter in. They could do this! THEY COULD! They gasped when they looked back to the screen--
I-it was done...they didn’t even realize it was--

As fast as they could they hit the “enter” key, just as Taichi finally managed to pull them off the makeshift chair. The laptop fell to the floor with a clatter, as a progress bar slowly filled.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 76

Mondo was holding his side as he staggered back. Daiya managed to land a hard kick to his midsection. He could taste blood in his mouth. Fuck, he forgot how hard his bro hit. But this wasn’t like their usual scuffles. Not by a long shot.

Whatever was controlling Daiya, was out to kill him. And at this rate, he just might. He already saw Leon get tossed aside and down the stairs. He hoped the guy was alright. Couldn’t lose him now.

A yell broke Mondo out of his thoughts as he saw Ishida try to rush his brother. “Wait! Ishida don’--”

Ishida swung the pickaxe--but Daiya grabbed it, stopping it mid swing.

Wh-what the fuck? Sure his bro was strong but not THAT strong!

Diaya shifted his grip and yanked Ishida closer, causing the other to stumble. With a smirk, Diaya kneed Ishida in the jaw.

Mondo saw blood.

Then he saw red.

“YOU BASTARD!” Mondo yelled before sprinting toward Daiya. With all his weight behind it, he tackled Diaya, hard. So hard that they managed to dent the drywall behind them. Before Daiya could process what happened, Mondo gave a hard punch to his older brother’s face. H-he could take it! Seeing how he stopped that swing from Ishida, he KNOWS his brother could take this!

‘

Come on Chi! You gotta go a bit faster!’

--

Slowly the Monokumas closed in. The glowing red of their eyes. Their laugh was drowning out everything else. Chihiro clenched their eyes shut. No…no. Were they too late? They…they failed? They tried so hard! Went through all that and just--

They just lose at the very end?

Suddenly, everything stopped.

The Monokuma’s and Taichi.

Chihiro slowly opened their eyes and looked at their dad. The hold on their shirt was still strong, but he wasn’t moving. “D-dad?”

It was quiet.

Deafeningly so. Neither Chihiro nor Mukuro dared to breathe.

So the  gasping and shuddering breath was so loud that it caused both of them to jump. The hand on Chihiro’s shirt let go. “Chihiro…” the voice sounded weak and crackling.

But Chihiro sniffled as they cried. Because it was their dad’s voice. “Dad…” They found their footing and turned to face Taichi. That eye embedded in his chest flickered from the bright red, to that calming blue several times, before holding steady on that blue light. Chihiro took a small step forward. “Dad?”

Taichi fell to his knees suddenly. He was panting, trying to catch his breath.

“Dad!” Chihiro knelt by him.

After a few moments of just Taichi’s heavy breathing, he finally lifted his head. “Chihiro?”

Chihiro's eyes welled up with tears as they nearly tackled their dad in a hug. It worked! I-it really worked! They did it!

Mukuro smiled softly at the sight. Chihiro was absolutely amazing. So much stronger than Junko could have ever given them credit for. Suddenly, a sound drew her attention from the scene in front of her. It sounded like…a door opening.

--

The Monokumas just…fucking stopped? Like they were just--

No way….

“Chi you are fucking amazing!” Mondo crowed as he pumped a fist in the air. Chihiro did it! They really did it!

Wait! That meant--

“Diaya!” Mondo called, as he rushed over to where he saw his brother struggling to stand. A busted lip and black eye, but he wasn't thrashing around anymore. In fact he didn’t even try to fight him off.

“Mondo…” his voice sounded like hell, and clarity returned to his brother's eyes.

This time, Mondo’s arms found their way around Daiya. “Idiot...tryin’ ta fuckin’ kill me like that…”

Daiya’s body was shaking. Like he was coming down from an adrenaline high. A wet laugh broke through nevertheless. “Y-yeah...s-sorry ‘bout that.”

“Better be…” 
  “Mondo!” 
The biker only had a second to react before Taka rushed him in a hug. “Ah! Ooow owow, fuckin’ Taka! Babe, I’m glad you’re alright too, but shit…I forget how hard ya hug.”

“Ah! Sorry! I--I was just…”

“Hey… s’alright,” Mondo chuckled and returned the hug to Taka.

“So, we’re all--ah fuck--here and accounted?” Leon asked as he and Hifumi managed to climb back up the stairs.

“Leon!” Syaka ran over to him.

“Hey,” Leon gave a slight grin. “So uh…my shoulder got popped, but it’s back. But I think I’m benched for the last bit.”

“Don’t worry,” Sayaka assured. “You--it’s your turn to rest! You can count on us!”

Leon gave another slight smile. “Alright…who’s leading?”

Without a word, Taka nodded and with Mondo and Daiya in tow, were the first ones to lead into the room. “Chi!” Mondo saw the programmer and Muruko with Taichi.

Chihiro’s face lit up as they ran over and hugged Mondo. Mondo couldn’t stop the slight wince. Man, he got real roughed up then. Maybe Leon isn’t the only one who’s gonna need to sit this last fight out. “You’re alright!” Chihiro was so happy. “Ah! And Daiya too!”

“Yeah, a little worse fer wear…but worth it so I don’t have to listen ta that dumb voice egging me on,” Daiya thanked. “You got yourselves some killer friends lil bro. I like ‘em.”

Before anyone could say anything more, a sound filtered into the room. It was hard to tell what it was at first…

But as it continued it sounded like, clapping? Just a single person clapping.

“Junko,” they heard Mukuro nearly growl. They all looked to where the soldier’s gaze was focused.

Sure enough, leaning against the doorway, on the other side of the room was Junko.

Or, a figure that LOOKED like Junko. She had her hair, her clothes, her eyes…but she looked wrong still. Bright stitching covered her body. Her skin, didn’t look like it was all one shade. Some darker tones, and some that didn’t even look human.

It wasn’t until they all saw, that bright red, Monokuma-like eye embedded in her chest--

Yeah, she may not look like the Junko they knew.

But this was 100% the real Junko Enoshima.

“How boring,” she drolled as she stopped her clapping. “So you managed to do your little virus upload? Never thought that would have worked. But I guess, it’s because I never thought you’d fight back.” She prattled on as her eyes drifted to Chihiro. Well, one eye. The other refused to move it seemed.

“We know your real talent,” Chihiro said.

“Oh nooooo,” Junko yawned. “Whatever shall I do?”

“If yer so analytical, you should know what we’re gonna do,” Mondo threatened.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 77

“Oh? So you think that’s just going to stop me?” Junko scoffed. “Whatever.” She crossed her arms over her chest as she made her way back to the door of the penthouse. “You can barely stand. And it’s not like anyone else really has a chance.”

After all...

she

was still there. And all she had to do was just, push the riiiiight buttons and

she’d

be as good as hers.

She

ALWAYS played her part.

And all she needed was to have

her

stall just a bit longer. She was certain that lame, conceited resurrectionist would have her new body ready soon. He did say he managed to hide the hideous and suuuuuper unattractive eye.

She’d just need to wait a bit longer. She knew she had time. It wasn’t like these guys would stop her! HA! It was almost enough to make her laugh just at the thought of it.

“We just took out all yer Monokumas! We got back my bro and Chi’s dad! You got jack shit!” Mondo shouted.

“Oh please,” she rolled her one good eye. “Not like I need them...because I have one...last..trump card.” Honestly, don’t they get it? There’s no way they’d beat her. They tried again and again…and they never do.

“YER LYIN’!” Leon nearly roared. That was BULLSHIT! There was NO WAY Junko had ANOTHER thing planned! Fuck her being the analytical mind or whatever! There was no FUCKING way she had ANOTHER out! His fury made the pain in his shoulder completely numb.

“Oh but I do!” She laughed. “After all,” Junko’s voice mocked. Despite its distortion, the taunting nature came through. “I may have set it all up...but there’s one person who always-and I do mean

always

-act first.”

The statement sent a chill through Sayaka, and settled in the pit of her stomach. She suddenly felt like she couldn’t get enough air in her lungs.

She-she was talking about...her? Wasn’t she? Junko...Junko meant...her.

Did-did she always?

Mukuro did mention that...that even in the previous game, she still planned on killing Leon.

So-so was she--

“So as long as I have my little pet...you can’t really say that you’ll beat me.”

Pet?

PET!?

That’s all she was? S-some sort of-sorta--

“Because all I need to do; is just remind her that the rest of her bandmates are still out there...somewhere. And I won’t be as nice to them like I was with the one in Towa.”

They were...a-all of them were--

“So come on now,” Junko’s voice teased. “Start off with that lame baseba--”

There was the harsh sound of a fist hitting skin. And it felt like everything stopped.

Junko could feel,

something

pulling apart from the blow. She turned to see what just happened--

And met the sight of Sayaka, eyes filled with a burning fire. The pop idol let out a yell and threw another punch.

Landing it again and causing Junko to stagger.

What!? No no! She’s not--this wasn’t supposed to--

“I won’t fall for it again!” Sayaka yelled as she tired for a third, but Junko managed to dodge in time. Staggering and catching onto the doorframe. “I’ve had ENOUGH of this!”

“Hey you made the choice each ti--” Junko dodged another as she tried to slip back into the penthouse. As she did, she saw Sayaka quickly knelt down to grab one of her discarded knives. “My my you’ve always seem so particu--”

“Shut up! Shut up! SHUT UP!” Sayaka ran in close and sliced at Junko. She managed to snag a few stitches, causing a slightly nightmarish image of Junko’s neck starting to flop loosely against her body. “I won’t fall for it anymore! I-I won’t!”

“You say that each time,” Junko mocked as she braced her hand against her neck as she stepped back. Sure, she didn’t expect Sayaka to fight back, but if she could get her inside, then-- “And yet each time, you always do. Even now..now you still think about it. You do, don’t you? About hurting him? Killing Leon?”

Junko waited for the reaction. She knew it would come. The fear of it. The fear of realization. Sayaka did have the wonderful potential of becoming true despair like herself.

Much more potential than Mukuro ever had.

She grinned with a small laugh. Any moment and the realization will come crashing--

Junko gasped as another jab came. She barely had the chance to dodge. The knife's blade leaving a long gash on the back of her hand. Her lips curled back into a sneer as she looked from the gash to Sayaka. Eyes widening slightly at what she saw.

No...no...why...why!?

There was no despair in Sayaka’s eyes this time. It still held the same rage and now...defiance.

No! No no no!

“I will NEVER hurt him!” Sayaka declared as she lunged again. “Not now! And not EVER again! I’m going to do what I can to make sure he NEVER hurts like that again! I’ll die to make sure HE stays safe!”

Gross...so gross gross gross! Did the pop idol even HEAR herself!?

Junko stepped back, but that went she felt it again--that pulling sensation. Only this time, it pulled...then snapped. And she stumbled back. Her eyes quickly darted down to see her foot laying down on the floor, the stitched skin torn at the seams.

And when she lifted her gaze--

Sayaka charged and shoved the knife into the red Monokuma-like eye that adorned Junko’s chest.

A bright spark, and a sharp snapping buzz sent Sayaka flying back...and Junko slid down the wall sitting limply.

“Sayaka!” Leon rushed over to her. She wasn’t stirring as he knelt beside her. “No...no no no please,” he begged as he gently wrapped his good arm around the back of her shoulders and lifted her up. There was a burn that now covered part of her cheek. “Sayaka? Sayaka babe...c-come on! Say something! Sayaka!”

Junko dazedly watched...and let out a soft chuckle. Well, maybe it didn’t go according to plan. But maybe, there was a chance for some new despair to take hold. In the end Sayaka really did cause such desp--

“Le--on?”

“Sayaka!” Leon’s voice came out shakey.

--
 
It burned, and it hurt...but she could feel it. That meant she was still alive…

And, she heard a voice calling for her. A voice she...she would give her life for. Slowly, she opened her eyes. “Le--on?”

He was crying, but he was still able to hear her voice. He gasped and looked down. “Sayaka!” His voice was uneven, but that smile--

“I love you.” It wasn’t what she meant to say, but, it’ll do. 
 
--
 
Mukuro made her way over. Junko was almost...pleased at the way she looked down at her. That hate in her eyes.

Oh, it felt so wonderful…

Why couldn’t she have been like this earlier?

“You’ve lost. And you’ll have to live with that for the rest of your existence,” Mukuro stated.

“Dear Mukuro,” Junko’s broken voice teased.

“No,” the word was curt and forceful. “Don’t even try it. I’ve made up my mind...I know what I can be. And...and I can do it without you.”

“Is that so…” there was a taunting tone to her voice. So what if she lost THIS time. She still had a plan. So what if she died here. She can just have that artificial consciousness loaded into that new body then.

That smirk. Mukurko didn’t like that smirk one bit. Something wasn’t right...something was--

Mukuro whipped her head around. “RUN!” Something felt familiar.

Like she’s been through this before.

But when?

What number reset was it?

She didn’t even bother to stick behind, even though she could hear Junko trying to speak. The sounds of bars slamming shut as they all ran. The echoing of that laugh. The padded sound of all too familiar footsteps.

Junko had one last attempt.

Just to take dow--

A set of bars slammed down in front of Mukuro.

“Mukuro!” Taka slid as he turned around. He, Mondo, and Sakura all rushed to her. Trying with their might to get it to budge.

The act--

The act itself was filling Mukuro with something. “G-GO ON! I’ll be fine!”

“Are you crazy!?” Mondo snapped. “She’s tryin’ ta--”

“I’m the Ultimate Soldier,” she replied. “I’ve gotten out of tighter situations, and without a single scar.”

“But--”

“Taka, ALL of you need to go! It’s more important for you to survive,” she urged. “I know the layout better than all of you remember? I know I can get out. GO!”
Taka hesitated. “W-we’ll be waiting for you!” “Are you sure?” Sakura asked. 
“We need to keep mov--” Taka’s reply was cut off by the sound of another set of bars slamming shut.

“Come on! Remember the evacuation corridors all converge!” Taichi reminded.

Mukuro stepped away. “We’ll meet up at the bottom.” She gave a salute before turning on her heel and ran back down the hallway.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 78

“Phuhuu, phuhuuu,” Monokumas laughed before they toppled over and exploded. Their movements were jerky, unable to coordinate like before. That virus was still holding strong.

Mukuro rushed past, shielding herself as best as she could. Sliding under partially downed gates, and leaping over debris-this was nothing.

She could do this. She could DO THIS! Th-they wanted her to survive! They want her to go with them!

Th-they--she was part of them now! An-and she was going to make sure she could get down and join them. She IS the Ultimate Soldier! There was another fire escape! She knows there was! It’s where she and Junko would hide out…and they would set off small explosives. Ones she managed to sneak in from her own munitions. It was old and rickety. Still using the old metal stairs than the newer and safer concrete. It was always condemned but never had anything done with it. They always hoped that one time, someone would come to investigate.

Her stomach churned at that memory. Those moments when she and Junko would eagerly wait for somebody to peek in. Let their curiosity get the best of them. And watch the fall when they’d inevitably set off another one.

It was in the far back of the building. Past old and renovated offices. If she could get there, she could get down! She could--

Her boots slid across the linoleum and as she came to a stop. Eyes wide. No…wh-what? The door to the rear fire escape was boarded up. A gate in front of that. Chains and locks over that.

Junko…was always one step ahead of her.

Always.

--

“GET LOST!” Diaya shouted as he kicked a desk across the way, crashing into several Monokumas and pinning them to the wall. The bears writhed before they detonated, and the elder Oowada dove out of the way as bits of the desk were blown back at him.

“DAIYA WATCH IT!”

“Forgot the fuckers exploded!”

“We have a lot of seriously injured! Try to keep a level head!” Taichi scolded the two brothers..

“Leon, are you sure you’re going to be alright? You’re shaking pretty bad,” Celeste asked as she swapped Hifumi out from being Leon’s crutch. “Sakura, can you take this?” She asked as she pulled off the pink and white bag.

“You managed to keep those safe?” Sakura asked, somewhat impressed as she took the bag.

“I couldn’t leave it, there’s a chance we might need those still.”

Sakura nodded. “Leon, if it's too much, let me know. I can carry you too.”

“I can make it…once we get down, just lay me out in the truck bed,” Leon assured.

“We have four more floors, think you can manage?” Celeste asked, a brow raised.

Leon gave the gambler a nod. “Yeah…I’ve handled worse.”

“No you haven’t,” Celeste huffed as they continued down.

Taka had an arm wrapped around Sayaka’s waist. “Are you going to be alright?”

“I think I’m…in shock still,” Sayaka admitted. Her body was still shaking. She was grateful to have Taka holding her up, because she wasn’t sure if she’d manage to even get down one flight of stairs on her own.

“I got you, so don’t worry,” Taka gave a smile.

Sayaka smiles back. “I know you do.”

“Mondo?”

Mondo looked down to the programmer walking beside him. “I’ll be fine.”

“You’ve been holding your side the whole time,” Chihiro pointed out.

“Yeah well, blame Daiya fer that.”

“Hey! I wasn’t in control!” Daiya argued.

“Get that excuse in while you can,” Mondo shot back.

“Fuck you!” Daiya laughed. “Just don’t keel over alright? You’ll crush Chi if you did.”

“I ain’t gonna keel over asshole!”

“Guys?”

“Ah shit, what Hifumi? Ya spot somethin’?” Usually when Hifumi spoke up it was when he saw something.

“We…we’re at the doors,” he pointed ahead from the landing they were on.

Wait…already? Where the hell were all the Monokumas? Sure that virus was still active, but they’d still would have seen them! Like they saw swarms writhing around on the fourth and fifth floors.

“The hell…?” Mondo did not like the feeling that was growing in the pit of his stomach. A nagging voice telling him they needed to head back. They needed to go back up.

Before he could say anything Celeste was already trying to get Leon out of the building.

“Mondo?” Chihiro looked at him.

“Let’s…get everyone checked,” he managed as his side twinged slightly. He groaned and pressed a hand to the area, hoping the pressure would help ease the pain.

Leon and Sayaka were in bad shape. If he gave in and headed up again, they might not make it back down. He just hoped that this feeling would either pass, or that they could take some time before he gave in.

--

This was--

This was--

It...wasn’t it? Mukuro smiled sadly to herself as she heard the padded footsteps and soft giggling of Monokumas rushing towards her location. She couldn’t run back, there was now way that she could make it through the wave of Monokumas now flooding the corridor.

This...this is how it ended that time too. Wasn’t it?

She closed her eyes and let the memory  flow through her mind. Trapped and surrounded by Monokumas. No way out for her…but the rest could escape. She...she sacrificed herself to make sure they got out.

Just like that last time.

So...she did care…

She opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry with tears. She...loved them. All of them. And that’s why, she didn’t mind dying again.

If they lived...hope would live. It was a bit funny. Junko must have been so mad with her that she completely forgot about them. All in order to make her pay. Maybe Junko did love her after all? Making sure they went out together.

She wasn’t sure how to feel about it. There was still a part of her that felt so giddy about it…but another just felt revolted. Because that side of her stopped loving Junko for a while now.

She still had

that

but she couldn’t use it. Not until she knew they were safe. She refused. She wouldn’t risk them anymore, because…

Because…

All that love she had for Junko now belonged to them. All she’ll ever care about again were her classmates. All of them.

Taking a deep breath she closed her eyes, trying to clear her head.

Yeah. That’s all she’s going to care about now. That’s all she was going to love for now.

That’s all she--

She turned around and took a stance. She wasn’t going down without a fight though. She’ll take out as many as she could before she’d die. She was going to fight with every last bit of hope she had.

‘

Taka, I’m sorry I couldn’t keep my promise.’

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 79

Something...something was still off. Still wasn’t sitting right with Mondo. I-it almost felt like...deja vu?  He looked back at the looming building. They were still waiting on Mukuro. They weren’t going to leave without her.

She’s done so much for them that they  simply couldn’t leave her behind. Whether she wanted to admit it or not...she was one of them now.

But there was this nagging feeling. Like an annoying buzzing sensation at the back of his skull. Like, a memory kept playing in his head, over and over. Monokumas, swarming Mukuro. It felt...it felt real? Like he lived it.

Like he--

“Babe, we gotta go back in,” Mondo turned to Taka.

“Ah! B-but we just--”

“I know but--y-ya just gotta trust me!” Mondo urged as he took Taka’s hands into his own. “I just…”

“Mondo?” Leon tried to sit up.

“Stay down! You're worn out enough as it is,” Celeste scolded. “Mondo what the hell? You’re not in any better condition!”

Mondo licked his lips as he tried to get his words together. “Mukuro ain’t gonna make it out.”

Everyone fell silent. The certainty in Mondo’s voice sent a chill through everyone. Taka’s eyes widened. “D-did this--”

“Happen before? Y-yeah...I think it did Or somethin’ like it. She took off the other way or something…and didn’t come back. It’s why we gotta go back in.” Mondo turned to face Taka. “I’m gonna need ya to help me out.”

Taka eyed Mondo. He knows the biker was hurt just by how he was standing; but the look in his eyes, there was no way he could make him change his mind. “Alright…you can count on me.”

--

She dropped her knife. Her breath was ragged. There was just no end to them. Even glitching and barely able to fight back-the sheer number of the Monokumas was just too much.

She was nearly tapped out of energy, and it didn’t seem like a third wind was gonna come.

“Phuhu..puhuhuhu….”

“Come on,” she spat. “Try and do your worst.”

There was a rumble. She assumed it was just the number of those padded footsteps approaching-

No, that didn’t sound right. It was getting louder.  It almost sounded like-

A loud roaring sound echoed through the halls. And it set her heart racing. Slowly she looked around. She knew she expected to see the swarm of Monomukas rushing towards her. But...but--

“Mukuro!”

She-she--

A swing of a pickaxe and several Monokumas fell as the bike sped through the cramped hall.

“Careful babe!” Mondo yelled as he tried to keep the bike steady.

She was…

Taka situated the pickaxe between him and Mondo, and reached out. “Mukuro! Grab on! We’re not leaving without you!”

Her heart was hammering. Her throat was tight--she couldn’t talk.

Just--

She reached out and--

Taka firmly grabbed her hand as they rode past. Pulling her on as they did.

This time...she got to live.

The bike’s tired screeched as Mondo turned it around in the tight space, as row after row of bars slammed down the hall. “Now what? They’re fuckin’ swarmin’ us! And we’re loosin’ places ta go!”

--

Mondo and Taka rushed back in. They needed to get to Mukuro and fast. Dammit, ain’t no way they were gonna get up to the sixth floor on time!

“I’m Monokuma!” A voice cheerfully announced.

“Shit, looks like they didn’t forget about us,” Mondo growled.

“We can handle it,” Taka assured.

“Hell yeah we can.”

Mondo’s grin fell shortly after when he heard a familiar revving sound followed by that familiar laugh.

You have GOT to be shittin’ him.

--

--

It didn’t handle quite like his bike, or the one they had. The body was HUGE! And when it picked up speed it was like a battering ram. But he could make it work! He’s the Ultimate Bike Leader after all.

“We’ll make a place then,” Mukuro said once she found her voice. It broke slightly, but it seemed the two didn’t question it. It was her last resort. She was so hesitant to use it. She didn’t want to risk hurting any of them.

It’s why she didn’t use it in the first place. She reached into her vest. And she pulled out a single hand grenade.

“How long have you had that fucking thing!?” Mondo yelled as soon as he saw it.

“Since always? But I wasn’t gonna use it with all of you still here.”

“Shit, you really are the Ultimate Soldier,” the biker huffed. “What’s the plan?”

She pointed ahead to the gated area that blocked the rear fire escape. “It’s an old fire escape. Like the old metal staircase ones, ya know with only a single layer of cinder blocks,” she explained. “Junko and I would hide out in there.”

“Huh, can I say fucking hate that dumb ass brain of hers?” Mondo asked jokingly.

“I’m really hating it now too,” Mukuro agreed with a slight laugh. “I’m going to throw it, but we need a bit more distance so we don’t get caught up in the blast.”

“Let’s get behind as many Monokumas as we can,  they can take the brunt of it,” Taka suggested.

“On it!” Mondo said as he forced the bike to turn as sharp as it could, the wheels squealing as it did. He probably hit a few Monokumas but not like he cared. He revved the engine and picked up the speed.

“I’m pulling the pin!” Mukuro shouted as a warning. Holding the now active grenade she was about to throw it, but the bike jerked suddenly. And before she knew it, the grenade was knocked out of her hand. “No!”

“Got it!” Taka managed to snatch it before it got lost.

“Throw it as hard as you can!” Mukuro insisted. “I-I trust you Taka!” Taka nodded as he looked ahead and with all his might, threw the grenade as far as he could.

It soared over the Monokumas. Some caught a glimpse of it, and proceeded to chase after it, pushing and crashing into others as they did.

It landed…and one picked it up. Looking over it curiously. Like it was unsure what it was.

“Uh-oh,” was all it managed to say before it detonated.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 80

Daiya grumbled as he stared at the building. They were taking too long. Way too long. “Fuck it!” He shouted and was about to rush back but a strong hand grabbed him. “Lemme go! I need ta get Mondo outta there!”

“Mondo will be alright,” Sakura said sternly. “If you go running in, we're just going to keep going in a loop.”

Shit she was strong. Dammit! But he couldn’t just sit here! He’s…he feels so useless right now. Mondo…he should have gone with! He should have-

Suddenly there was an explosion. And Diaya felt his non-existent heart drop. “MONDO!” No! He--they just…they still had to work things out! There was a ringing in his ears. No…Mondo you idiot! You IDIOT! It should have been him! He died once! H-he shouldn’t be standing here now!

Then a sound broke through his self-deprecating thoughts. He thought he was just hearing things, his mind just going back to when this stupid shit all started. But it sounded different. Louder…heavier?

Through the wreckage, that sound roared…and Diaya found himself suddenly grinning at it. That sound meant so much more than it used to. It meant life now! THERE! Goddamn Mondo really had some killer friends! The bike skidded and swerved as the three held on as the building began to crumble.

Wait the building ws crumblin--OH SHIT!

“HEY WE NEED TA BAIL!” Daiya hollered as he and Taichi got everyone loaded. “Git in there, I got the bike!” He urged Taichi to climb into the truck bed. “YA HEAR THAT?!”

“Y-YES SIR MR. OOWADA SIR!” Hifumi exclaimed as he got the truck started.

“FLOOR IT!” Daiya shouted as he revver up the bike. Both vehicles sped off, following the three ahead of them.

Just get away far enough. That’s all they needed to do. They could do it! That was the only thing that was on Daiya’s mind. Huh, weird how he just sorta “slipped in” to just being alive again. He’s pretty sure those stupid bears that bitch made weren't lying about him being dead. Hell, seeing Mondo all grown up like that means he was probably dead longer! Just dug him up after three years. Good chance some of these parts weren’t even his. But who cares? He got that second chance…

And he’s gonna make sure he spends it right this time.

The sound of the building falling was so loud that the vibrations could still be felt. He revved the engine more as if he was attempting to outrun them.

Nobody was sure how long they were driving for. Nobody dared to look back. Just keeping their sights forward. That was all they could do. It was all they HAD to do.

Right up until the sun was starting to set. Then and only then was when they decided it was worth it to stop. Daiya pulled the bike up next to the one Mondo was riding. As soon as he got off, he pulled Mondo and Taka into a tight hug. He couldn’t even utter a word.

Fuck he was so relieved his bro and his bro’s boyfriend were alright. He did manage a small laugh as he felt the two return the hug.

Mukuro was shaking slightly as she managed to dismount from the bike. She felt exhausted.

“Mukuro!”

She was knocked down as Chihiro nearly tackled her with a hug. “Chihiro?”

Chihiro pushed themselves up and smiled at her. “You’re alright! I-I was worried…” The words Mondo said not so long ago, of how Mukuro wasn’t going to make it out. It scared them. They couldn’t bear the idea of just suddenly losing her! After everything she did for them!

They were able to take care of Junko because of her! She HAD to make it out!

Mukuro stared for a moment before she gasped as she was pulled up by Sakura, who then gave her a strong, squeezing hug. She couldn’t help but smile as he hugged the martial artist back. “Thank goodness you got out,” Sakura said.

Chihiro gave another hug to Mukuro. It was almost too much, but she managed to hold back the tears wanting to form. “S-sorry for worrying you.”

The rest couldn’t last long. “We really should get to somewhere safe where we can tend to everyone,” Taichi suggested.

Sayaka was curled up beside Leon who was shaking slightly, his yellow hoodie was slightly damp from sweat. “Are you going to be alright?”

“Think so…bit groggy,” Leon said a bit slurred. Shiiit everything was hurting now and he just wanted some sleep. But there was a good chance in his state that was a bad idea.

“Back to that safe house?” Celeste asked.

“Safe house?” Taichi echoed.

“There’s a safehouse set up by the Future Foundation nearby. It’s where we were before coming here,” Celeste explained.

“It’s stocked with supplies?”

Celeste nodded to the other. “I’m pretty sure there’s still enough there. We had to patch up before too.”

“How far?” Daiya asked.

“I’m not sure…but you can get us there, right Hifumi? In no time?”

“Leave it to me!” Hifumi nodded and felt a surge of energy when Celeste gave a small laugh and kissed his cheek.

“Cou-countin’ on ya bud,” Leon weakly called from the truck bed.

--

As soon as they got to the house, Taichi helped Leon out of the truck to Celeste and Hifumi-just as the door to the house opened slowly. Oh no! D-did somebody find this place!? Were they waiting for them? Or were they just trying to ransack the place?

Hifumi let out a small shriek as a set of piercing red eyes came into vision.

“Dad?” Taka could feel his eyes welling up as he ran over and hugged Takaaki.

The sigh of relief that left everyone would have been comical if not for how stressed and drained they all were.

“Toldja we’d be waiting,” Takaaki said as he hugged Taka.

“We?” Taka blinked as he looked behind Takaaki.

“Knew you kids were gonna make it,” Hiroko greeted with a grin as she headed over, and froze as she saw who was with them. No…no way. Koko and Fufu said he--that he-- “Taichi?” Hiroko could only stare. She had to be seeing a ghost.

“Hello Hiroko,” Taichi smiled softly. For once in her life, Hiroko was completely speechless. She walked over to Taichi, just taking in his appearance. “I’m sorry to do this, b-but can we talk a bit later? We need your help urgently,” Taichi nodded towards Leon.

“The hell?! Get him in here quick!” Hiroko was still reeling from the shock of seeing her friend standing…alive and we--hmm,

mostly

well. However the sight of Leon had her instincts as a nurse and mother override that.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 81

Hiroko heaved a sigh as she plopped herself down on the worn couch in the safehouse. “Here,” Takaaki said as he offered a lit cigarette to her.

“Huh, guess you DO know how ta treat a lady,” she teased and took it. Taking a long drag, before exhaling slowly. “Those kids…are really somethin’ else.”

Takaaki just hummed. Wasn’t surprising that they looked worse than when they left. Yet, despite that, they all seemed more positive. More, hopeful. Did they really beat her? Was the threat of Enoshima truly gone? He didn’t want to get too far ahead of himself.

“Hiroko?”

Takaaki snorted as he saw the woman actually jump at the voice.

Hiroko looked over. She still couldn’t believe it. Couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Taichi Fujisaki, alive…well, -ish. He definitely didn’t have that warm healthy color to his skin. Those eyes had a milk blue film over them. And that

thing

on his chest…IN his chest.

“I…I hate ta do this but--” Hiroko began. Because--because it was too good to be true. She’s seen some crazy shit; both as a nurse and during that whole thing in Towa, but this? This was…hell she didn’t think there was a word to describe what

THIS

even was.

Tachi chuckled softly. “I guess, I have to prove it? Right? Prove I’m…well, me?” Hiroko nodded as watched as Taichi sat down next to them. He began telling her; what happened in Towa. Meeting up with Touko and Komaru. The sudden swarm of Monobeasts…remembering taking his last breath.

“...they made it though,” Hiroko said, her voice slightly tight.

“Thank goodness,” Taichi sighed. “At least it was worth it then.”

“You idiot,” Hiroko grumbled as he leaned over, finally pulling the man into a hug. Like what she wanted to do when she first saw him-she didn’t care if it woulda been a mistake. Taichi smiled and hugged her back. “You idiot…gettin’ yourself killed.”

“I’m sorry I worried you.”

“So, you were some kinda experiment?” Takaaki asked after a few moments, just letting the two have some peace.

Taichi nodded. “Well, both of us.”

“Both?” Hiroko and Takaaki asked.

Taichi glanced over to the hall. “You should come out, you know. Mondo and Taka are both asleep so you should let them rest.”

A figure stepped out of the darkened hallway. Right, with all everything else, they both sort of overlooked the

other

new addition.  “Um…hi?” Daiya gave a slight wave.

Taichi patted the arm of a chair next to him. “I think it’s best if we both explain it to them.”

Daiya shrugged as he made his way over. “Name’s Daiya Oowada,” he introduced before sitting down. “And I wasn’t part of any of--”

“You died before all of this,” Takaaki said.

“Huh? How’d you know?”

Hiroko chuckled. “

Officer

Ishimaru here never likes to reveal his secrets.”

“Oh shit! Yer a cop?”

“And you’re a Diamond…were a Diamond.”

“Ah…well, yeah,” Daiya gave a slight uneasy laugh. Well this just got awkward.

--

Peeking outside their door, they looked back and nodded. Coast was clear. It sounded like the others were deep in conversation. Chihiro, Sakura, and Mukuro snuck out of one of the small rooms, across the hall. Celeste opened the door quietly. The hinges squeaked slightly despite her efforts, but it didn’t seem like it was heard over the conversation.

Slipping in, Chihiro saw everyone gathered. Leon was looking a lot better. His shoulder bandaged up, and arm in a sling. He wasn’t as pale, and the shower washed away the dirt, grime, sweat and blood.

“Think they’re gonna check on us soon?” Leon asked quietly.

“Doubtful,” Sakura said. “They’re all talking when we snuck out. So I assume we’re safe for now.”

“Why’d ya call us Kuwata?” Mondo asked as he and Taka sat on the floor, Mondo having an arm looped around Taka, leaning back against the side of the bed.

“Well, I think we should talk about what we should do next,” Leon said.

“Weren’t we going to wait for the Future Foundation to come here?” Hifumi asked.

“I mean…we could,” Leon shrugged slightly, wincing at the pull on his shoulder.

“Buuuut…?” Celeste pressed.

“They’re gonna know about Taichi…and Daiya…and Mukuro,” the baseball player listed.

“I can be fine on my ow--”

“You’re one of us now Mukuro,” Leon shot her response down. “You don’t gotta keep doing this on your own anymore.” Mukuro nodded as tears welled up slightly. She gave a small gasp as Chihiro took her hand and gave her a soft smile.

“You’re concerned that they’re going to be, taken from us in some way?” Sakura asked. Leon nodded. She gave a slight hum before continuing. “I was thinking about that too. I’d rather we avoid that.”

“Sakura,” Leon smiled softly.

“Ain’t leavin’ my bro again,” Mondo agreed. “Anythin’ that’ll keep him around longer, I’m game for.”

“But where can we go? We can’t stay here if we’re going to try and avoid details with the Future Foundation directly,” Hifumi pointed out.

“I mean…w-was thinking of heading back ta the mall…ya know?” Leon suggested. “Sure still Future Foundation, but not as direct.”

“I have the coordinates!” Chihiro said. “The man there gave them to me before we left!”

“Fer real!?” Leon grinned as Chihiro nodded.

The others let the suggestion sink in. Each one processed if there was another option, another choice they wanted to make. But Leon’s idea seemed the most, appealing. How they were welcomed so warmly, and cared for. Assured that they shouldn’t shoulder the blame for what happened.

“I…I agree with Lee,” Sayaka said softly as she leaned against him. Leon picked up on the nickname and grinned.

“I want to help them more,” Taka nodded. “They--I feel like we--um….”

“Need to properly thank them?” Celeste finished for Taka.

“Y-yes.”

Celeste gave a small laugh. “I’m with Ishi on that. I hate having an unpaid debt.”

“Do you think

they’ll

be fine with them though?” Hifumi asked.

“They were forgiving of Mondo, of Celeste. I’m certain they won’t judge Mukuro too quickly,” Sakura assured.

“Well, I mean Mr. Fujisaki and Mr. Oowada too,” Hifumi clarified.

“Hey, we were dead,” Leon said with a teasing tone.

“But they ACTUALLY were dead!” Hifumi argued as the others laughed…before he joined in too.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 82

“So you DON’T wanna go to the Future Foundation now?” Hiroko asked, slightly shocked. Wasn’t that what they were gonna do originally? “What changed?”

“Well, um…

them

,” Leon gestured over to Daiya, Taichi, and Mukuro.

“Ahhhh,” Hiroko nodded. She got it. It was something Taichi was worried about too last night. There was no way the Future Foundation was going to believe he was just, revived. No way that they were gonna believe Daiya was brought back as a test.

Or that Mukuro abandoned her goals of despair. She didn’t at first either. But, she remembered what Taichi told her and Takaaki. About what went down in the city. Sounded like the girl was ready to just outright die for them from how Daiya put it.

Huh, hope really was a weird thing wasn’t it?

“There’s this, uh, camp-in the old mall,” Leon explained. “It’s under Future Foundation watch and all…but we ah--”

“We think it’s safer to go there with them,” Celeste said. “At least we might get a chance to explain things to them.”

“Heh, doubt they’re gonna care,” Hiroko shrugged as she took a drag. “They’re gonna see ‘em with you, and know they’re good.”

“Ya think?” Daiya asked. “I mean that shit ‘bout me dyin’ was broadcasted. And it wasn’t part of that whole game thing.”

“Crazier stuff has happened. What’s wrong with a little resurrection here and there?” Hiroko asked playfully.

Daiya shook his head with a laugh. “I doubt that.”

“Ya didn’t hear about the giant mecha that tried to destroy Towa?” Hiroko asked.

“Giant Mecha!?” Nearly the whole room exclaimed.

--

“It should be coming up,” Chihiro said as they navigated. Finally, it was all over. Well, almost all over. There was just this last thing to do…and they can just, go on living. “What are you going to do while we’re here, Hifumi?”

“Ah--we-well, Mr. Kuwata mentioned something, ah during the last fight.”

“Hm? He did?”

Hifumi sighed. “I'm not good at fighting. I’m weak and pretty out of shape. I’m positive I’d hurt myself if I tried punching somebody,” he laughed. “B-but he--he mentioned how, ah-um…how a group needs a, um…a medic?”

Chihiro’s eyes brightened. “You-you’d do that for us?”

“O-of course! Miss Hage--er--Miss Hiroko said she would help me look more into that drug we found, and the antidotes too!” He nodded. “I-I wanna be more help, i-if we need to do something again.”

“Hifumi…” Chihiro smiled. “You’re so cool!”

Hifumi blushed some before smiling softly. If there was a next time, he DEFINITELY was going to help more! He was going to make sure of it. “Ah! There it is!”

Coming closer into view was the structure of the mall. The feeling of seeing it again, was completely indescribable. It was like, coming home again.

Heh, maybe it was for them.

--

The people all clamored around them. Hugs and praises were given. “We didn’t think you would come back. We thought you were going to head to the Future Foundation,” the old man said.

“Thought about it, but,” Leon chuckled. “We think we’re better off here.”

“We’re honored by that choice.”

However, despite the warm reception, there was one who felt, overwhelmed. She felt trapped again. Like in the building…like during that first killing game. Sh-she wasn’t going to be welcomed here. Sh-she should leave. It was too dangerous for her to be here. She felt like all eyes were on her.

Judging her.

Insulting her.

Nobody could…nobody SHOULD forgive here--

An older woman, aged with wrinkles approached her. Mukuro braced for anything that was to come. However, she still flinched when the woman reached out to her. Even though it was so frail, her hand was warm… “You loved your sister so much, didn’t you?”

Mukuro couldn’t answer. Her throat was suddenly so tight and her eyes started to sting. She could only nod.

The old woman gave a soft smile before pulling her into a hug. “But you helped them get out?” She nodded again as the woman patted her back. She couldn’t stop the tears. Couldn’t stop crying. “Thank you, because of you, we all have hope now. You’re such a brave and strong girl.”

“I’m sorry!” Mukuro cried but the woman hushed her and rubbed her back. A few soft

‘there there’

and

‘you’ve already learned your lesson’.

When Mukuro calmed down, she pulled back slightly to wipe her tears. She didn’t even notice that Daiya made his way over to her. She did just when suddenly he wrapped an arm around her shoulder. “Yer stayin’ right here..lil sis.”

Mukuro gasped as she looked at Daiya. He gave a grin in return, and she just gave a slight laugh. “Alright alright…”

Maybe…maybe that bit of hope still left in her, was growing after all. 
  
- ONE MONTH LATER -

Mukuro wiped the sweat from her brow as she looked around. The wall was almost fully rebuilt. She could probably get it done by night fall if she continued at this pace--

“Here dear,” that old woman came over to her, and handed her a cold bottle of water. “You’ve been working so hard today. You should rest.”

“I--! Thank you, but I’m fine! I can--”

The woman gave a small laugh and pointed over. “Your friend also thinks you should take a break.”

Mukuro looked over and saw Leon eagerly waving at her. He pointed to a packaged lunch before pointing to her. She huffed, but smiled as she rolled her eyes. “He’s not going to let me finish this, is he?”

“Hehehe, probably not,” the woman chuckled. “Now go on,” she shooed Mukuro to Leon.

Mukuro nodded and began heading over, before she turned back…and gave the woman a hug before running to the baseball player. This…this was so much better than being part of Ultimate Despair.

--

“I mean you’re proof, right?” Leon nudged Mukuro as they finished their lunch, sitting on one of the secluded stair areas of the mall.

“Proof?” She looked over as she finished her water.

Leon popped a piece of carrot in his mouth and grinned. “That hope is just as contagious as despair.”

Mukuro stared at him and chuckled before shaking her head. “No.”

“Huh?” Leon blinked.

“I’m proof that I hope is STRONGER than despair,” she corrected.

“Hell yeah!” Leon grinned and held out his fist.

Mukuro paused before smiling brightly, and returned the fist bump.